Chapter 401
The shock brought by Roja was too much. It seemed like Tsunade couldn't accept the Imprint being erased, but in the end she accepted it and calmed down.
Mei and Kurenai followed behind.
While walking, Mei couldn't help looking at Tsunade and sighing. In the end, Konoha and Mist were different. Tsunade fell into Roja's hand who was terribly powerful, but Konoha still tried to rescue her, although they failed at the end, they still sent someone.
But the Mist didn't do anything, even if they did send someone it wouldn't be to save her but to kill her.
For the Mist, Losers should die.
...
Roja took Kurenai and Mei and walked behind Tsunade. They came to the Borders of the Land of Earth.
During this period of time, they didn't encounter any Konoha ninja. It seems like Minato being unable to save Tsunade made Sarutobi give up temporarily.
Tsunade wasn't disappointed with Konoha, after all, she witnessed Roja's power firsthand, and she didn't want him joining against Konoha in this war.
Tsunade felt like she was a hunted Ninja while crossing the border while Konoha was in the war.
Tsunade stopped and looked at Roja next to her.
"There isn't a problem."
Roja shook his head.
Tsunade guessed from Roja's reaction that there was no one and continued.
She couldn't help thinking about the reaction of Rock when they passed their borders. It won't be an easy thing to stop Roja, and even the entire Rock Village won't be able to do it.
If they confront Roja, it would be a good thing for Konoha.
Thinking about this, Tsunade confirmed their direction and stepped into the land of Earth.
...
The Rock village, inside the Tsushikage's office.
"What?!"
The third Tsuchikage, Onoki, was floating in the air, surprised while hearing his Ninja's report and the light flashed in his eyes.
"Tsunade, one of the three Sanin appeared in our territory, and there is a person who was suspected of being the one who defeated the Clouds Ninja along?"
The land of Earth and the land of Water were separated by the land of fire, the Rock couldn't collect information about Mei as for Kurenai she didn't play a huge role in anything for them to pay attention to her.
They got their eyes on Tsunade and Roja.
On the battlefield, Roja defeated Ay and the Hachibi, which prevented huge losses for Konoha. The Tsushikage was impressed.
"So, is that guy the strongest person in Konoha?"
Before, Onoki suspected Roja to be from Konoha, even if he wasn't, he should be attached to it somehow. Otherwise, he won't interfere in the war with the clouds.
Since Konoha prevented the news about Roja from getting out, and now Roja came here with Tsunade, this made it clear.
"Do you know their purpose?"
Onoki asked the ninja in front of him.
The ninja shook his head and said:" Their purpose isn't clear yet, but they already passed the borders and went deeper into our country."
"Only four people and they dare to infiltrate our country. They are really arrogant." Standing in the distance, Onoki couldn't help speaking loudly.
This is war, and even if they don't know what purpose Konoha infiltrated their land, they couldn't let them succeed.
The Tsushikage shook his head and said seriously: "I don't care, even if that person called Roja is strong..."
Onoki laughed and said: "They think they can laugh at us and send us just someone strong. Do they think that we can't stop him?"
Onoki's look changed as he said coldly.
"It's really great that he stopped the Son of the Raikage, but does he think that he can do what he wants in the land of earth, that's a grave mistake."
When he heard Onoki, the ninja showed amazement and couldn't help asking him: "Tsuchikage-sama, you mean..."
"That person's power isn't simple, I will have to go myself."
Onoki stood in mid-air and looked to the side and said: "When I'm not here, all decisions for the war are handled by you."
Roja's strength was something else, he can even fight a tailed beast. It would be difficult to face Roja, and if he didn't go himself, he wouldn't be able to avoid too many casualties.
For the Tsuchikage, He didn't have any fear, because strong body and defenses meant nothing to him.
In the face of his blood limit selection, all defenses would be rendered useless.
"Let's take a look at what that guy has."
Onoki's eyes flashed with coldness.
...
Under Tsunade's lead, Roja and the others went deeper into the Earth country.
During this period of time, they were ambushed by the ninja of the Rock once, but Kurenai discovered them and directly took care of them with Mei.
The deeper they went inside, the weirder Roja felt.
Because, in the fire land, the concentration exceeded that of the country of the earth and they were going toward the Shikkotsu forest, but nature's chakra concentration was dropping.
"Nature's chakra concentration here is obviously much less than the Land of Fire. Is my previous guess wrong? Although the Shikkotsu forest is one of the three lands, its nature's chakra concentration wasn't high?"
Roja's brows were up as he thought.
"How far are we from the Forest?"
Roja looked at Tsunade ahead and asked.
Tsunade stopped and judged their position before saying: "With our speed, it would take us about three days to get there."
"Three days..."
Roja touched his chin. In the past three days, they obviously covered a long distance. He couldn't see anything far ahead, maybe when they got there, the situation would be different.
"What happened?"
Tsunade looked at Roja and asked.
Roja shook his head and replied: "Nothing, keep going."
Chapter 402
Roja's body was constantly transforming with the absorption of Nature's Chakra.
His current body was as strong as Kaido's, but his recovery wasn't as good
"I don't know if this is enough."
During the break, Roja thought, and his eyes flashed.
The body of Hashirama can't regenerate missing limbs, but if his arm was cut off and he picked it up, it would heal instantly.
His own ability should be a little bit worse than that.
After looking at his current body, Roja made Sen Maboroshi float above his head.
After space was extended, it can hold his entire body, Roja was trying to develop something like Kamui.
His physical defense is high and can be compared with Kaguya.
Against Kaguya, unless she tears the space, he would be unaffected.
Kaguya's and Six paths' bodies were strong, and their strength was something else. Even if they go to the world of Bleach, they would have an absolute defense.
Roja's eyes weren't confined to the world of Naruto. His purpose in staying here is to get stronger and prepare for the world of bleach.
He will face Yhwach later, he wasn't confident in defeating him like this.
Suddenly, Roja brought his attention back to the present.
"My Chakra should allow me to fuse six attributes now."
It's been a month since Roja made the pseudo-Truth-Seeking ball. During that time, Roja's chakra pool improved to the level of a tailed beast.
His current chakra level isn't lower than Madara and Hashirama's.
"Six attributes fusion..."
Roja touched his chin and thought for a bit. He completed the fusion of win, Fire, Water, Earth, and Lightning. The next choice would be Yin or Yang.
For him, fusing the Yin attribute would be the easiest, because Yin was the attribute of Reiatsu. This wouldn't be hard for Roja who is a Shinigami.
But if he fused the Yin as the sixth attribute, then he would need to do the final fusion with the unfamiliar Yang attribute. And the difficulty would reach an extremely high level.
Finally, Roja decided to fuse the Yang attribute, as long as he succeeds, the Yin attributes would be easily fused.
"I will try it now."
After taking a breath, Roja wasn't in a hurry to reach the Shikkotsu forest. Instead started dividing Chakra into six parts with each having a different attribute.
...
On a hill.
"Can you perceive their position?" Onoki flew as he talked to the Ninjas.
One of the Ninjas closed his eyes and then opened them again and said: "I didn't feel them yet, they should still be further ahead."
"They shouldn't be too far away."
Onoki said: "The information we had said that they are in this area, everyone stays alert and as soon as you perceive them, report back to me."
"Yes."
At this time, one of the perceptive ninjas' faces changed as he immediately shouted: "Tsuchikage-sama, there is a strong chakra fluctuation ahead."
"Everyone be on guard, be ready to fight."
The Tsuchikage immediately ordered as he looked calmly in front.
There is a strong chakra fluctuation... Where did they find out?
It seems like the ninjas ahead have a strong, perceptive ability.
Onoki thought, but he didn't fear them. Since they were discovered, they didn't have to hide anymore.
Wouch! Wouch!
Just as Onoki and the others started advancing, three figures flashed from the front, they were Kurenai, Tsunade, and Mei.
"Stop."
Kurenai saw the Rock head protector and thought that this would be troublesome. She followed Roja for a long time, and now when facing the Tsuchikage, she was somewhat calm.
Mei looked at Onoki in the air, and her eyes flashed.
"I didn't know that Konoha that should be defeated and tattered now dares to launch an attack in my territory, what is your purpose in coming here?"
Onoki looked at the three women and said,
"No comment."
Tsunade responded quietly.
Onoki heard this and sneered: "One of the three Sanin of Konoha, the granddaughter of Hashirama, what a big name. I don't know what kind of strength a woman like you has."
When She heard this, Tsunade's eyes turned cold.
"Get them."
Onoki ordered, and more than ten Ninjas surrounded the three women.
Kurenai saw this and immediately used Genjutsu.
"Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique!"
At this moment, Mei was moving in coordinate with Kurenai as she printed.
"Water Release: Water Dragon Technique!"
A water Dragon flew out of her mouth and slammed at three figures from the Rock that was under the Genjutsu.
Although their combination attack was good, some of the Rocks already used their Jutsu's to defend.
"Earth Release: Mud Wall!"
Boom!
A huge wall suddenly rose and blocked Mei's attack.
Chapter 403
Wouch! Wouch!
Several people who had fallen in the illusion had their friends' hands on their shoulders.
"Kai!"
The illusion was released instantly.
And when they were ready to continue the attack, the earth wall in front of them suddenly collapsed.
Wouch! Wouch!
The wall collapsed revealing Tsunade's hand.
"Did she just smash a wall with her hands?"
The Rock ninjas' eyes bulged out when they saw this. They immediately used another Technique.
"Earth Release: Earth Spear!"
A strong chakra was pushed into the ground, and suddenly numerous spears pierced the ground toward Tsunade and the others.
The first one to avoid was Kurenai, followed by Tsunade and Mei.
At this moment, when the three were still mid-air, the Rock ninjas seized this opportunity and launched wind ninjutsu and other launched earth ones.
"Wind Release: Great Breakthrough."
"Earth Release: Earth spear!"
"Earth..."
At this moment, Ninjutsu were brought together toward the three women.
"Lava Release: Dissolving Exploding Acid!"
Mei's actions were calculated, compared to Roja. She was very weak but compared to these Ninjas, she wasn't the least bit.
The Acid flew down and covered the ninjutsu.
"Oh? You have a blood Limit?"
Still, in mid-air, Onoki was on guard waiting for Roja to attack, but he still didn't make his appearance, seeing this scene, his eyes narrowed.
In the next moment, Mei suddenly looked up, and the acid moved toward Onoki.
"Humph."
Onoki floated further to avoid the attack.
When the liquid fell down, Onoki's figure disappeared, and Tsunade's did the same.
Boom!
Tsunade appeared beside a Rock ninja, and with a fist, she punched his chest. His bones directly broke.
Kurenai flashed the same way and appeared beside a ninja.
The ninja felt contempt as a small girl wanted to fight him.
Wouch! Wouch!
Almost instantly, Kurenai jumped back, and her body was unscathed, but the ninja's chest and shoulder were wounded.
With good Haki, although she wasn't physically strong, Kurenai wasn't weak in a frontal confrontation.
"Boil Release: Mysterious Fog!"
Mei did what no one expected and attacked Onoki in the sky.
Mei was always proud, she was being pressed down by Roja, and she felt resentful. Now she found a way to release all pent-up anger. She wanted to compete with the Tsuchikage.
"You have two blood limits?"
Onoki suddenly printed quickly.
"Earth Release: Earth Golem!"
Boom!
A huge rock statue suddenly stood up, it didn't only block Mei's attack, but it also attacked.
The acid fell on the statues, and a sizzling sound was made. Under the many watchful eyes of the Rock ninjas, the rock statue corroded and fell.
"Using two blood limits is a problem."
Onoki looked cold and at the same time as he flew, he started printing again.
"Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!"
Wouch! Wouch!
Onoki's arm was covered with rocks as he attacked Mei.
Wouch! Wouch!
Mei jumped and avoided the punches.
"Lava release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
Mei again used a Ninjutsu to attack Onoki, and she wanted to end it fast.
Onoki, facing the attack, snorted as his expression became cold: "Continuing to use Blood limits... You dare to show off in front of this Old Man..."
This time, In contrast to what Mei thought, Onoki didn't avoid the attack, but he printed, and suddenly a square of light emerged.
"Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"
The light square suddenly dissolved the Acid which was really a horrible erosive acid.
"Not good."
Surprised by this, Mei didn't expect that her Lava release would lose in a frontal confrontation as she quickly avoided the light square.
The square didn't stop as it turned everything into dust.
"It's Tsushikage-sama's blood limit Selection."
"This is something beyond the blood limit."
In the distance, the Rock ninjas saw this and showed awe that they rarely showed. Some of them saw the Dust release for the first time.
In the world, Blood limit Selection is very rare, only the second and third Tsuchikage's had it.
The Fusion of three chakra attributes was completely above the Blood Limit which has two attributes.
"This is... Blood Limit Selection?"
Mei didn't attack again, as her eyes flashed as she muttered.
Onoki looked at her and said: "You have two kinds of blood limits, it seems like you also have three Chakra attributes. But the gap between fusing two and three attributes is insurmountable."
At this moment, When his voice fell, Onoki raised his hand again ready to kill Mei directly with the Dust Release.
But at this time, a ninja in the distance was suddenly alerted as he said nervously to Onoki.
"Tsuchikage-sama, the chakra in that direction is getting stronger and stronger, maybe the enemy is preparing some kind of super long ninjutsu."
"Is that so?"
Onoki's look changed, and after looking at Mei, he gave up killing her and flew toward the source of the chakra.
No wonder that guy didn't come out, it turned out he was preparing a strong Ninjutsu.
Quickly, Onoki saw Roja.
At this time, even if wasn't a perceptive ninja, anyone could feel the huge chakra flowing in the area Roja was located in.
Feeling the huge Chakra, Onoki couldn't help breathing a sigh of relief as he wasn't too fearful. In front of the Dust release, every jutsu can be destroyed.
The Blood Limit selection is above all Blood limits, not only the difference is in the quantity of the attributes, but also the quality.
Flying close, Onoki was ready to use Dust Release.
But in the next moment, he stopped moving as his eyes were widened by the unbelievable sight he just saw.
In front of Roja, six chakra balls with a different color representing six attributes were circulating around him.
They were starting to merge and seeing this, Onoki as if he saw a ghost couldn't help feeling his heart beat increasing as he thought: "Fusing six types of Chakra, is he mad!"
Onoki directly gave up the Dust release and turned around without hesitation and flew away without looking back.
Chapter 404
Roja glanced slightly at the Tsuchikage and didn't pay attention to him, he put his entire attention toward the fusion.
This was his first attempt to fuse six attributes. The sixth attribute was much more difficult to fuse compared to the other five. It's almost impossible to succeed, but everyone wants a first try, and Roja was no exception.
"Fuse for me."
Roja was fully controlling the attributes and using Kenbunshoku Haki, if anything was to go wrong, he would know beforehand and quickly take measure.
...
"Retreat!"
Onoki moved swiftly in the air, he reached the battlefield and directly ordered and continued to retreat.
The Rock ninjas were all elites, seeing that their leader ordered a retreat, they couldn't help wondering what's wrong.
But they were ninjas after all, after a little pause, they obeyed Onoki's orders and retreated.
"Huh..."
Tsunade's forehead was full of sweat, seeing the Rocks retreat, her eyes flashed.
Kurenai and Mei stopped their actions and didn't have any idea to chase after them.
"It seems like the Rock won't come looking for trouble any longer."
Mei put her hair at the back of her ears and calmed the chakra fluctuation in her body and wiped the little liquid in the corner of her mouth.
...
Onoki led his group and retreated for more than a Kilometer.
The ninjas were confused in their hearts. Obviously, they could've won, why did they have to retreat suddenly?
At last, Onoki slowed down and all the ninjas did the same. A ninja couldn't help turning toward Onoki and asking.
"Tsushikage-sama, why did you suddenly want to retreat..."
Onoki slightly stopped and looked at the distance seriously and said: "We shouldn't stay here for too long, continue to retreat."
"Oh?"
A few ninjas looked at Onoki with strange expressions. They all had retreated for a distance of a Kilometer, and no one was chasing after them.
"What is this..."
One of the ninjas turned his head and glanced at the rear strangely.
Almost at the next moment, the perceptive ninja showed a horrified expression, and Onoki's face changed.
Boom!
A dazzling light along with a roaring sound that couldn't be described by words sounded, making everyone's ears buzz.
What followed was the tremor in the earth.
The Rock ninjas felt like they were going crazy. They felt their eardrums humming as if they would turn deaf, they didn't know what was happening, but they were fast to react.
"Earth Release: Mud wall!"
"Earth Release: Earth Golem!"
Not only the ninjas, but even Onoki made a defensive Technique and formed another line of defense.
Wouch! Wouch!
Countless walls emerged from the ground along with an earth giant as thick as a mountain.
As soon as the Ninjutsu were used, the shockwave from the explosion hit them.
Boom!
It hit the Earth Giant and immediately the giant was full of cracks before it burst into pieces.
The rest of the impact hit the walls making earth-shattering sounds. Finally, the wall fell down.
If you look at a square of a few kilometers around, you could see that everything was flattered.
After some time, the sound gradually subsided.
Wouch!
On the earth, something moved, and from the middle, Onoki and the group of ninja one by one emerged, and their faces were pale.
They were filled with horror by what they saw.
"What on earth happened?!"
"What was that!"
It wasn't just the Ninjas, even Onoki was shocked.
Although he had known that the chakra used in forcibly fusing the sixth element would result in a huge explosion, he didn't know it's this big.
"Go!"
After taking a deep breath, Onoki barely calmed down and directly retreated. He didn't dare to go back anymore, he didn't want to die.
What a joke.
With that kind of power, they will die a horrible death.
In Onoki's eyes, fusing six attributes was suicidal.
Are all Konoha fools?
Obviously, Roja had some certainty. Maybe he completed four or five attribute fusion already.
After hearing Onoki's words, all the ninjas suppressed their shock and followed after him. But the fear in their eyes didn't fade.
Chapter 405
"This is too much..."
In the hill not far from the crater, Kurenai looked at the collapsed land with a white face and a shocked expression. Although she knew Roja could make some big moves sometimes, she didn't expect it to be this big.
If Roja didn't throw that away at the last moment, all of them would've died.
By the way, Tsunade and Mei were also scared.
"Huh... failed!"
Roja grabbed his hair and with a sad look said: "If I suppress it, the power of the explosion should be reduced a little."
He had the ability to see the future, so he was decisive in terminating the fusion when he discovered it would fail.
Even if the fusion is terminated, he won't be able to prevent the chaotic energy of the six attributes.
So he decisively threw it away when it was about to collapse.
"Can you not do something so dangerous casually!"
Mei's chest was violently undulating. After a bit, she looked at Roja angrily. The last time, she was scared when Roja succeeded in Fusing Five Attributes.
This time, she thought that Roja could succeed, but she didn't expect the sudden failure would produce such a huge explosion.
"Oh, the maid doesn't have any right to question the master."
Roja snorted, he squatted and prepared to flick her forehead, but Mei subconsciously hid. But Roja already knew this and moved his finger directly toward her.
Ignoring Mei that was touching her head, Roja casually said: "In Fact, it's not so dangerous. The power has been suppressed by half. The rest of it, you can deal with it, if I wasn't worried about you getting injured, I wouldn't have suppressed it."
You can stop it, but we can't.
Mei roared in her heart.
Kurenai's heart was the opposite of Mei, she only heard the words, 'worried about you" and her heart was touched.
This is the ninjas' world, let alone another village, even if he is your follower, it is generally something that can be abandoned.
Because of this, Kurenai never expected any status. She already made up her mind to accept her identity as a Maid. Now when she heard Roja's words, they felt like a stone dropping in a calm lake in her heart.
His words were completely different from what she expected. She looked at Roja differently. She didn't expect the overbearing Roja to say something like that.
"Don't stop, continue moving."
Roja's words interrupted the thoughts of the three women.
The failure of the fusion consumed a lot of, and it's impossible to attempt another one in a short while.
Their location wasn't that far from the Shikkotsu forest.
With Tsunade leading the way, the group walked into a desolate area. There are many hills everywhere. There was no greenery, and everything seemed to be covered in erosive water.
Gradually they started going down, and a Canyon appeared in front of them.
"Just in front, you can see the entrance after passing through the canyon."
Tsunade stopped slightly in front of the canyon. She hesitated a little before turning toward Roja and said: "There is a slug inside the Shikkotsu Forest that no one knew how long it existed for. All the other slugs were split from its body and without its recognition, no one could make the contract with the slugs."
"It's mild, and as long as no one provokes it, it won't attack anyone."
Tsunade explained the situation and observed Roja's expression.
Shikkotsu forest didn't have anything that Roja wanted except for Nature's chakra.
Did Roja come here to form a contract?
But with his strength, he doesn't need one.
What made Tsunade helpless was that he didn't seem to listen to her at all. He was just looking at a depth of the canyon at the Shikkotsu forest.
"Sure enough, it's good..."
Roja's eyes flashed with light. Nature's chakra was condensed inside the Shikkotsu forest, it wasn't in when they entered the land of earth, and it got much worse when they reached the Canyon's outer layer, but inside was something else.
In Roja's perception, the energy in the Shikkotsu forest was as vast as an ocean.
He didn't know why but the place itself seemed to gather nature's chakra.
"Since you led me here, you are free according to our agreement."
Roja glanced at Tsunade and said, then he looked at Kurenai and Mei and stepped into the canyon.
At this time, there was no need to worry. Roja walked slowly using his Haki and observing the unique terrain. He arrived at the end of the Canyon.
At the end of the Canyon, there was a huge cave.
The people looking at this cave would be dazzled. The Cave was getting bigger as his haki went inside, and at the end, there was a huge slug as big as a sea king.
"This guy's vitality is stronger than even a supergiant sea king."
Roja's Haki swept, and his heart shook. The vitality in the slug's body was stronger than anything he saw.
Its size was smaller than a super-giant sea king in One Piece's world. But Roja was very sure that if this and a super-giant sea king fought, the sea king wouldn't be its opponent.
"With such a huge vitality, if it was compressed to a humanoid form, it would be comparable to the Sixth paths'... even its strength should be comparable to super kage."
Roja stepped inside the cave while still observing the Slug.
At this time, a voice came, the voice was clear and sweet with a bit of softness.
"Respected Human, what brought you here?"
The Ancient Toad and the big snake lived in the generation of the sixth paths, and this one should be the same.
It had very strong pressure, although it wasn't as strong as the Sixth Paths.
"I'm coming in, sorry to bother you."
Roja knew this voice belonged to the slug and said: "I want to borrow Nature's chakra, I don't know if I can?"
"Of course, you can."
The clear voice came again, and its huge body squirmed slightly, seemingly trying to look in Roja's direction.
Roja nodded: "Thank you."
The slug Responded: "You're welcome."
Roja smiled a little and thought that this slug had the best temperament amongst the other animals. If it was the snake, he would've started fighting already.
Chapter 406
After thanking it, Roja wasn't polite as he sat on the ground and summoned Sen Maboroshi.
"Let's start."
Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi floating in front of him and gave the command to Sen Maboroshi to no longer restrain its absorption speed anymore.
In a flash, Sen Maboroshi seemed to turn into a bottomless pit just like the core of a vortex. It gathered nature's chakra like there is no tomorrow.
Such vast turbulence in nature's chakra, even the two women that didn't cultivate it could feel the change, let alone the Celestial being that was there.
"Roja won't be careless and destroy the Shikkotsu Forest right?"
Kurenai looked nervously at the depth of the canyon, and when she remembered the last thing he did, she became worried.
Mei's mouth twitched when she heard Kurenai's words.
Tsunade intended to return to Konoha, but she remembered that she was in Earth land. Even though the Tsuchikage was scared by Roja, it won't be easy to return alone, and she could only wait.
The three of them looked nervously at the canyon.
However, an hour passed...
Two...
Half a day...
Although there was an oppressing feeling, there was no other abnormality and no great movement. This made Kurenai gradually relieved.
...
"Absorbing nature's energy so violently. This human... no, this sword..."
At this moment, the huge slug looked shockingly at Roja.
It thought that Roja just wanted to absorb some of nature's energy, so how much can he take?
But the current speed can't be compared to even Kaguya herself.
It felt nature's chakra continue to enter Roja and the sword while the latter was shaking.
Such a huge amount of energy, even if someone was able to absorb it, he won't be able to control it, but there was no sign of Roja losing control.
Roja's body was constantly changing.
Nature's chakra made his body stronger, the second stage, his body would turn to that of a sage, the last stage probably would be getting the body of the Six Paths.
Because Roja didn't practice any kind of technique to enter sage mode, there was no sign of his body changing at all.
The only difference is that his hair changed from black to white.
Wouch!
The influx of nature's chakra finally slowed down under Roja's control as his body started to have great changes as if every cell in his body was constantly breaking and regenerating.
This kind of pain would be unbearable for normal people, but Roja was patient, but he was also too lazy to bear this kind of pain, so he directly entered Shinigami mode, taking a soul form and watching his body transform.
"Now, I'm really as resilient as Kaido, even if a sword pierced me, I could heal easily, even if the heart was pierced."
Roja observed his body and couldn't help muttering.
The transformation continued reaching the sage body but along with high self-regenerating ability. In the sage mode, he has a huge chakra reserve, and he can activate it whenever he wants to.
This amount of Chakra was the thing Roja lacked. With enough chakra, he could complete the fusion of Six elements which leaves him with only the easiest element to fuse.
Roja's attention gradually shifted from his body toward Sen Maboroshi.
Nature's chakra absorbed by the sword enhanced its energy with a whole +3, it jumped from +2 to +5.
This is undoubtedly a leap forward.
In addition, the Space created by Sen Maboroshi has now reached ten square meters.
When it reached this size, Roja discovered that he didn't have to develop his own Kamui dimension.
The two were completely different.
Kamui was an independent space, while Sen Maboroshi was a parallel one. It's like Kamui's dimension was a small box outside the big box which was the Ninja world.
While his space was like a small box inside the big box.
When he uses it, the space around him will be his, and it can be controlled as he wants. He can teleport and do anything freely over there. He can even use Sasuke's trick with his Rennigan.
Simply speaking, it's like an enhanced version of ROOM!
And unlike ROOM, Roja can use the same trick of Kamui making no one able to hit him.
"Obito transfers his body to another space to avoid being hit, and for me, if you want to attack me, you have to break Sen Maboroshi's space first... As if they were the same, but they are completely different."
Roja's eyes flashed a little, as he realized how powerful this space ability was. It's like the fusion between ROOM and Obito's Mangekyou Sharingan."
Chapter 407
Somewhere in a dark underground. Uchiha Madara with an old body and face full of wrinkles was sitting on a stone chair.
Although he seemed to be dying, he still gave a strong pressure.
"What's the situation with Nagato?
"Him, Konan and Yahiko are trying to stop the war..."
"Stopping the war, too naïve."
Madara opened his eyes and closed them again as he looked at his own physical condition and said: "My body can no longer keep up... Nagato is still too young."
Having said this, Madara stopped and paused as many names flashed in his mind.
Suddenly he thought about someone and couldn't help asking.
"How is observing Roja coming along?"
"I have some information..."
Zetsu said: "He faced the Mist and eliminated most of them and controlled Mei."
"After that, he encountered Shusui in the land of Fire and then Tsunade personally arrived and was defeated."
"Then he went to the Land of earth, during which he was attacked by Rock Ninja and their Tsushikage who failed to stop him. He created a huge explosion which scared the Rocks off, and now he has arrived at Shikkotsu Forest."
Some information isn't even known to the great villages, but Zetsu said them like it was nothing.
"Oh, crossed the Land of Fire..."
Listening to Zetsu, Madara's eyes flashed with light. Although the way Zetsu spoke was very dull, he could tell that no ninja could stop Roja.
The previous evaluation of Roja's power improved.
"Is there any information about his combat power?"
Zetsu shook his head and said: "That guy seemed to have a power that surpasses even the Byakugan, even I can't escape it."
"So... He has a strong, perceptive ability..."
When he heard Zetsu's words, Madara's eyes flashed, he became more and more interested in him as he continued to ask: "Why is he going to Earth land, what is his purpose?"
"It seemed like he wanted to cultivate Nature's chakra..."
Zetsu hesitated a bit then said: "He was looking for a place with strong natural chakra's concentration."
"Nature's chakra..."
Madara's eyes were bright.
At this moment, he was certain that Roja wanted to reach the body of sage.
According to Zetsu's information, Roja shouldn't be a descendant of Hashirama or the Senju. It should be impossible for him to have the body of the sage.
"What a funny guy."
Madara placed Roja in the list of people that can't be ignored.
Roja appeared in this world about in about half a year. And in Madara's opinion, Roja was the second best Ninja in the world already.
"Madara-sama, do you have any plans?"
"No."
Madara waved his hands calmly and said: "This Roja is the real deal, I'm currently in no state to deal with him. Although he doesn't have the Sharingan, he would probably be able to read the stone tablet, but I won't let him interfere with my plan."
Zetsu laughed and said: "I don't think there was a time you were this helpless."
"Humph."
Madara shouted: "According to your information, he doesn't seem interested in the war so he won't interfere with my plan for now."
Madara's eyes flashed while no one knew what he was thinking.
...
It has been nearly ten days now.
During this time, Roja barely stepped out of the Shikkotsu Forest. After he tempered his body, his vitality skyrocketed.
With only one thought, he can enter Sage mode.
This is also a sign of having the body of the sage.
In addition to that, his space's size now was 5 square meters which was a far cry from the fist-sized one.
Perceiving the changes in Sen Maboroshi, Roja whispered in his heart.
"Now I can face the Six Paths, but... I still need to make sure."
"There are probably levels in the six paths. As Naruto with only the Truth-seeking ball and Kyuubi, he could be regarded as six paths."
In his heart, Roja divided the six paths level to low, middle, and high. Naruto in the original book should be a low six paths while Madara should be mid six paths and Kaguya is definitively a high one.
As for Hashirama... Aside from the strange story in the original book, he should have reached the High Six path by the end or at least his chakra did.
Roja asked himself about his current strength. He had some chances of winning against low sixth paths.
Roja shook his head again.
"I'm still not sure, I need to absorb more of nature's chakra, Kaguya won't be out anytime soon, and I'm afraid if Madara becomes the Jinchuriki of the Juubi, then it won't be easy to deal with him."
"It's almost time to try fusing six elements. It's not difficult at my current level. I'm not far from the seven elements of fusion.
"Once I complete them, there should be a qualitative change."
Roja's eyes flashed as he calmed down and started absorbing chakra again.
Chapter 408
Just as Roja intended to finish with the absorption and start trying to fuse six elements, Nature's chakra in Shikkotsu Forest Weakened.
"Oh?"
Feeling the change, Roja was surprised.
Nature's chakra became thinner, and finally, it became just like the outside world.
Did he just absorb all of nature's chakra in the Shikkotsu Forest?...
Roja touched his chin and stood up.
"I didn't expect that all of nature's chakra here would be absorbed by me, no, I think I absorbed chakra so fast that it couldn't regenerate at the same rate."
Roja looked at the huge slug with embarrassment.
The slug noticed the change in nature's chakra. It seemed to know what Roja was thinking and said: "Don't worry, it will soon recover."
"Will it be restored?"
Roja looked at it strangely. Finally, he figured out that this place was special in the world.
The capacity of this place to hold chakra was limited, when he came here, nature's chakra was at its limit. With his absorption, it became thin.
But due to the place being special, in a few months, nature's chakra would be recovered by absorbing it from all over the place.
"A few months..."
"Yes, there was no one who could absorb nature's chakra at your speed, but it would recover in three months."
The slug replied earnestly.
Roja nodded and wanted to stop the absorption and concentrate on fusing the elements.
After forming the Truth-seeking-ball, he would officially be in six paths.
With that kind of power, he would be able to face Madara after he revived and also be able to face even Kaguya. He would be certain to protect Hancock when he brings her here.
Kurenai and the others were camping inside the cave. They were all ninjas, so even if they were in a desert, they could survive.
In the past ten days, Kurenai and Mei waited outside. Mei tried to enter once, but she interfered with Roja's absorption and was beaten by him.
When Roja came out, Kurenai was first to know as she greeted him.
"Roja-sama."
Roja nodded slightly at Kurenai and took another look at Mei and said: "I'm going to be trying something, continue waiting here and don't try to come over."
"Ok."
Mei and Kurenai said at the same moment. They thought about that explosion and couldn't help shudder in fear when they remembered it.
Roja walked out of the canyon, suddenly he saw Tsunade and said with surprise: "I have allowed you to leave? Why are you still here? Do you want to be my maid too?"
As he said this Roja touched his chin and said: "I already have two maids and adding another one is too much, I have to consider this."
Puff!
Tsunade couldn't believe what she just heard.
She didn't believe that Roja didn't know that she didn't leave. She didn't believe that he didn't know how hard it was for her to return alone. He was doing this deliberately.
Tsunade was originally caught by him, and she didn't care about her life. She found out that Roja didn't want to kill her, so she didn't want to die either.
The first rule of being a ninja is to obey orders, the second is to finish the task no matter what, the third is to ensure your survival if the first two are guaranteed.
Tsunade gnashed her teeth and didn't respond.
Roja looked at her and smiled: "Do you want me to send you back home?"
"What do you want?"
Tsunade gave a sigh of relief. She was a Sanin after all. She forced herself to calm down and looked at Roja.
"I don't feel very good, I will wait here."
Roja glanced at her and shrugged his shoulders then walked past her.
In fact, even if he goes to Konoha's front lines against the Rock, that camp should be commanded by Orochimaru who was the only one who knew the place of the Ryuchi Cave.
Roja wanted to go there, so it was necessary to find Orochimaru and ask him.
Wouch! Wouch!
Roja accelerated and soon entered an empty area full of mountains. He randomly picked a place and tried the Fusion.
...
The Shikkotsu Forest was north of the Land of Earth near the land of Fire's border.
At this moment, a few Kilometers away from Roja, hundreds of Rock ninjas gathered together heading toward the third Raikage.
Just as the group marched forward, the perceptive Ninja on the Raikage's side picked the chakra fluctuation of something, and suddenly his face changed as he said: "Raikage-sama! Someone in front of us!"
"Is it someone from the rock?"
The Third Raikage blinked as he asked.
The perceptive Ninja stopped as he didn't seem to hear the Raikage's words. Instead, his forehead was full of cold sweat as his eyes filled with horror.
"That... Damn it! How could this be..."
"What's going on?"
The Third Raikage saw this, and his face changed.
The ninja was terrified as he said: "There are Rock ninjas in front of us...There are more than... 10,000 of them!"
As soon as this was said, hundreds of cloud ninjas were in turmoil.
"Is this a joke!"
Everyone's faces were full of horror, ten thousand, what is happening, did they mobilize their entire forces?!
This must be the most powerful force mobilized since the start of the third war.
"Damn!"
"It turns out this was The Tsushikage's plan all along!"
Chapter 409
The Tsushikage after being scared by Roja didn't want to engage with Konoha anymore as he didn't know whether Roja was from Konoha or not.
While slowing down the attack on Konoha, he transferred his attention toward the Clouds and succeeded in leading the Raikage into his trap.
The Raikage wanted to lead hundreds of his ninjas to gain an advantage in the war, but he didn't expect this trap.
Gradually, the Raikage looked at the large force from the rock, and his face changed as he said: "A damn good plan from that damn Onoki..."
Ten thousand people... They wanted to smash them.
The hundreds of ninjas he led were elite, but the number they were facing was too much.
Once they fell here, they were goners.
"Retreat!"
The Raikage bit his teeth as he ordered a retreat.
Since they arranged such a plan, how could they forget about intercepting them in case they wanted to retreat, everything had been arranged?
Bang!
A giant earth wall suddenly rose and blocked the clouds from escaping.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The Clouds didn't hesitate to try breaking the wall, as they succeeded and moved one, a second wall rose.
Although walls can't stop them, it can slow them down.
The Third Raikage bathed in Lightning as he stood in the forefront of his army. Even though they were trying to retreat, the enemy was catching up.
"Raikage-sama! They are going to catch up..."
Someone trembled as he said.
The Raikage retracted his arms and looked at his ninjas then at the ten thousand Rock ninjas and couldn't help but his teeth.
"Retreat! I will stop them!"
These hundreds of elites were the foundation of the village, and if they die here, there will be no future for the clouds.
"Raikage-sama!"
The elites were shocked by the decision of their leader.
The Raikage activated his Lightning Armor to the extreme.
"All of you, Retreat! This is an order! What can these Rock ninjas do to me! I will beat all of them and join you!"
The clouds looked at each other and couldn't help a bit on their teeth.
"Yes!"
Wouch! Wouch!
The group of ninjas continued their retreat while the Raikage turned around standing in his place facing the pressure of an army of ten thousand.
"Where is Onoki, That bastard didn't come?!"
The Raikage was stunned as he looked all over the rock ninjas to find Onoki but still couldn't find him. Onoki probably stayed in the village.
Sending ten thousand ninjas here, it was expected that Onoki wouldn't come personally! If he did, the village would be like a fish on a cutting board, ready to be slaughtered.
"Raikage! Get ready to die!"
One of the Rock ninjas rushed forward as he said to the Third Raikage.
"If you want your lord to get ready for death, then you must have some skills to back up these words!"
The Raikage's words were domineering while he proudly stood in front of the ten-thousand-man army. Suddenly he rushed forward!
Boom!
The fight started between ten thousand men and a single person.
And below the side of the hill not far away, Roja was trying to fuse six elements which were constantly circulating around him.
Boom! Boom!
Roars constantly came which made Roja frown, but at this time the process of the fusion was at a critical time. If he gets distracted, he will definitely fail. And Roja was planning not to fail this time.
After looking at the war through his haki, Roja didn't pay attention to them anymore. He continued to focus his attention on the six chakra balls between his hands.
"The change in the chakra property is different from the wind and water and the other ones. Maybe I don't have to fuse them the same way I did with the last five..."
Suddenly an idea flashed in Roja's mind.
Wouch!
His thoughts moved as the yang chakra ball moved to the center while the other five rotated around it.
As soon as this was done, Roja felt something completely different than before.
The last time, he felt the process really difficult and he needed too much control to oppress the six elements so they could fuse.
But this time, after the yang chakra ball was placed in the center, more than two third of the rejection was eliminated.
"Yes! This is it!"
Roja's eyes flashed with light as he smiled and pushed the chakra to fuse without hesitation.
"I will surely succeed."
...
Not far away, just as Roja was fusing his elements, the Raikage was already battling the Rock ninjas.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Numerous ninjutsu were flying around, and the Raikage was like a god of war standing still with his lightning armor facing them. And whenever he attacked, no one could block.
"Monster!"
"Is this the strength of the third Raikage!"
The rock ninjas had an advantage in numbers, but when it came to fighting, no one stood a chance in front of the Raikage.
Even with ten thousand people, it was difficult to win against the Third Raikage.
Whether it was taijutsu or ninjutsu, nothing seemed to have an effect on the face of the Raikage as everything that touched him collapsed.
Extreme speed, power, and defense.
"It was said that the Raikage was close to the power of a tailed beast... I always thought it was a legend, but now I know that everything said is true."
A Rock ninja saw the A class Ninjutsu break while facing the Raikage, and his face was filled with horror.
Far away, some of the Rock was watching this, and their hearts were beating furiously from shock.
What kind of force is this, they were ten thousand, and they couldn't bring one down, what the hell is this?!
Chapter 410
Just when the Rocks were amazed, the leader of the army spoke loudly.
"Don't be afraid of him! He's just one man! Perceptive ninjas pay attention to his actions, one team is to block his way, the other comes and attacks with me!"
This sound made countless Rock ninjas find their fighting spirit.
That's right!
This person may be strong, but he is just one person, sooner or later, he will die.
Under the command of the leader, the rock ninjas gradually started attacking again. However, the Raikage's speed was too fast, and his defense was abnormal.
"Do you really have the ability?!"
The Raikage bathed in lightning as he proudly stood in the battlefield, his upper body was naked and his hair swayed by the wind.
"Damn!"
The leader calmed himself down as he couldn't only command the Rock ninjas to encircle the Raikage.
Originally, he planned to kill him along with hundreds of others. Now it seems like dealing with the Raikage alone is troublesome. Even if this continues, then they would only manage to kill one person while they would have too many casualties.
"Earth Release: Sandwich Technique!"
Suddenly from the side, Two earth mountains suddenly rose and crashed on the Raikage.
The Raikage wasn't afraid of this as he bent four fingers and slammed that technique with one finger.
Hell Stab!
Boom!
Under the attack from the Raikage, the technique was smashed and numerous stones splashed in all directions and even accidentally injured some rock ninjas.
Wouch!
Countless stones went flying, and coincidentally one of them went toward Roja.
Boom!
The stone shattered the hill and some pieces of stones splashed on Roja's body, causing his facial muscle to twitch a little.
Seeing that the fusion was about to succeed, Roja suppressed his annoyance and continued to concentrate on it.
...
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The Raikage was facing countless Ninjutsus wherever he went. Besides the Lightning element, he smashed all other techniques, he didn't need to do so to lightning one cause he was coated with it.
Wouch! Wouch!
Numerous ninjas died, and the battlefield was filled with blood, weapons, and corpses.
It was difficult for the army to attack with strategy.
"Don't rush alone and attack, wait and restrain his actions!"
"He is also a human being, there should be a limit to his defense. The joint attack should be able to break his defense."
The leader finally gave his instruction with more calmness. Soon, the Rock ninjas started to cooperate perfectly, blocking the Raikage.
Bang!
Under the leader's command, earth walls surrounded the Raikage as a huge rock descended from the sky.
"Earth Release: Ultra Added Weight Rock technique!"
The leader assisted with a cold face as he single-handedly jumped and pressed the rock with one hand making the rock thousand times heavier.
Boom!
The huge rock finally hit the ground, and the earth shook.
"Don't stop!"
The leader knew how difficult it was to kill the Raikage. After this attack, they continued to use ninjutsu without stopping.
Some of the elite joined hands as they used a super technique.
"Earth Release: Earth Flow Divide!"
The technique used should be B rank one, but with their joined effort, it was now surpassing an S rank one. The ground cracked under the place where the Raikage was.
Wouch! Wouch!
The crack started to close back as the ground shook.
"Did he die?"
After this, some of the ninjas asked this question.
Boom!
Suddenly the soil cracked and the Raikage rushed out with his body bathed in lightning while he was unscathed.
"Are you trying to scratch me or something?"
This kind of attack actually didn't work?
How strong was this Raikage really?
Even the leader couldn't help but suck in cold breath. He didn't expect this attack to have no effect and his heart shook by this greatly.
All around the battlefield, the rock inhaled as all of them couldn't believe this.
The leader was ready to command them to continue this, but not far away, a sudden explosion sound arrived.
Bang!
The sound alone was so loud that it seemed louder than the last joint attack they performed. The shockwave was strong as it swept the battlefield.
The weak rock ninjas flew due to the impact. The Raikage put his hand in front of him as he stood firm.
"What happened?"
The leader looked suspiciously.
"Reporting... There is a strong chakra fluctuation coming from there..."
A perceptive ninja jumped next to the leader and trembled as he gave the report.
The leader said angrily: "Why didn't you report early?"
"This is..."
The ninja was full of sweat, and he wanted to report but was scared by the Raikage's power and had no time to report.
Wouch!
The wind and sand finally calmed down as everyone stood up again. Whether it was the Raikage or the Rock ninjas, they all looked at the place of the explosion.
When the dust dissipated, at the center of the explosion, a figure appeared.
Roja stood in the center of the collapsed earth with both his hands in front of him.
The wind blew.
Roja put down his hands, raised his head and looked at the Raikage and all the Rock ninjas as he said just one sentence.
"Have... you played enough already?"
Chapter 411
"Who is he?!"
On the battlefield, the rock ninjas looked at Roja inexplicably, most of them were worried, and even the Raikage looked at Roja weirdly.
They didn't know Roja was behind that explosion and before they could ask, Roja appeared and said some hateful words.
Are you done playing?
Roja looked at the ninjas with some resentment. He was about to succeed before the ground started shaking and shifting resulting in his failure.
In order to complete the fusion, he endured their annoyance, a stone even hit him in the face, and he didn't let go! But in the end, they still interrupted him!
He only wanted to beat them down now!
"Are you satisfied?!"
Roja walked in the direction of the battlefield slowly with a cold face. He didn't have the muscles like the Raikage, but his voice made everything stagnate for a short while.
"You..."
One of the rocks looked at Roja, he threw some shurikens, but Roja stopped them with one hand.
He didn't catch them, just closed his hand on them and they turned into an iron ball!
"Is it really so cool to throw these?"
Roja threw the ball which separated and flew out toward the Rock ninjas.
Wouch! Wouch!
The Rock ninjas saw this and directly knew Roja was an enemy.
The leader directly ordered: "Attack him!"
"Earth Release: Earth Spear!"
Immediately, a dozen ninjutsu moved toward Roja, who amazingly was just like the Raikage as he smashed them directly with his feet.
Whenever a shuriken hit him, it would make a clanging sound of metal before dropping down.
"Earth Release: Earth wall!"
Suddenly, some ninjas used earth walls trying to stop Roja, but they couldn't stand in front of the Raikage. How could it be a problem for Roja!
Boom!
With a blast, the earth wall shattered.
Roja's deed was the recreation of the Raikage's. No matter what kind of jutsu they used, it was blocked.
Roja slapped two rock ninjas who spurted blood and felt dizzy. Seeing this, the other rock ninjas wanted to rescue their own, but before they did anything Roja looked at them directly!
"Roll!"
Roja's voice wasn't loud, but it was as if he shouted in their ears as they directly lost consciousness.
Putong!
In an instant, a dozen Rock ninjas fell to the ground.
Several people from the rock side dropped down to the ground as they fainted one after the other.
The leader didn't expect Roja to be so strong and he couldn't help make the shaking in his heart dissipate.
"Where is this monster coming from, the Raikage was enough, now another one came!"
Roja stepped forward while the ninjas retreated subconsciously.
The Raikage looked at Roja in front of him in full alarm.
Who is this guy? He is too strong. It looked as if he was as strong as me. Is he here to save me? However, I didn't see this guy before.
"You..."
The Raikge looked at Roja, and before he could say anything, a palm slapped his face.
"You can also roll!"
The Raikage wanted to avoid, but he was shocked when the speed of this slap was way faster than him.
Boom!
Under the gaze of the rock ninjas, the person who was fighting them alone like a god of war was now slapped in the face and sent flying only to land in the huge pit.
"This is..."
This time, even the leader was too shocked as he didn't expect this.
Boom!
The earth suddenly collapsed, and the Raikage went out and his face full of anger as he looked at Roja.
"You little..."
Boom!
Before he could finish talking, Roja stepped on his head with one foot.
"Damn it..."
The Raikage was really angry, he used his lightning armor to the max as he wanted to try to force Roja leg off.
Boom!
This time the earth cracked apart like a spider web, and finally, the Raikage was out, but before he could be happy, he once again stepped on and returned to the dirt.
He only felt the nearly unstoppable force crashing on him almost making his lightning armor disappear.
There was a trace of blood on his mouth.
"This guy..."
After being slammed to the ground like this, the Raikage wasn't angry anymore, he was too shocked to be angry.
It was awkward!
The Raikge was a master among the kages, but he was suppressed by a mere two foot slamming on his head. He realized how powerful Roja was. He finally didn't care anymore as he used his signature skill.
Hell, stab!
The horrible thunder chakra gathered on his finger as it moved toward Roja.
But Roja's foot once again met him.
Only this time, Roja's foot was black, when the two collided, a huge explosion was made, and the earth under Roja's foot directly flew toward the sky and dropped like rain only to reveal the Raikage still bathed in lightning.
Many rock ninjas witnessed this only to faint at the end.
The Raikage used the technique and destroyed many of their jutsu and ran hell on the battlefield. And Roja actually countered it with one foot.
Wasn't he afraid of being pierced by that?!
In the next moment, all Rock ninjas saw something!
The lightning around the Raikage was less than before as his face was horrible as if he just came out of hell.
Even when Roja arrived in this world, he could crush the Raikage with his body, but now he had the perfect body, the body of the sage.
Boom!
After this, the Raikage's lightning armor disappeared as he fell down under Roja's foot once again.
Roja wasn't satisfied yet as he sent another two feet toward the Raikage.
Boom! Boom!
The earth was shaking as if there was an earthquake around.
At this moment, the Rock ninjas had their chins almost touching the ground and their eyes almost popping out of their sockets.
Including their leader, all of them seemed to scream in their minds and their hearts about to stop beating from shock.
Chapter 412
Just one person could destroy the monster that ten thousand men couldn't.
Without a doubt, Roja was a monster above monsters.
Roja raised his foot and glanced at the remaining ninjas who couldn't help but swallow in fear.
Roja's gaze fell upon Onoki who was shocked. He wanted to use a defensive Jutsu, but Roja seemed to teleport to him and interrupted his seal printing.
Boom!
The Kage's hat flew up revealing his bald head as Roja slammed him after grabbing his head.
Roja lifted him and slammed again and again.
"Not enough! Not enough! Is it enough yet?!"
Wouch!
Onoki couldn't even ask for mercy as several holes appeared on the ground.
The rock ninjas panicked and wanted to rush in to help, but when they tried, they were sent flying due to the shockwave from Roja's slams.
Boom!
After Roja finished, he released his hand and stood straight up looking at the ninjas around him as he said: "Who else didn't have enough playing around?!"
Wouch!
All the rock ninjas swallowed in fear as no one could speak.
Seeing no one responding, Roja's anger finally disappeared. After taking a deep breath, he said coldly: "If you want to fight, come. If you don't..."
"Roll from here!"
One person screamed as he ran away which made everyone else react and ran away. It was like everyone waited for that person to run before they joined him.
The army started retreating after some of them wanted to attack Roja only to be slaughtered by a slap.
All of them started fleeing like a flock of birds.
Roja looked at the rock ninjas retreating like a tide.
Roja finally calmed down and suddenly touched his chin.
"How come I'm so easily irritated ... Is it because I was too anxious to get stronger?"
Roja reacted as he thought. When he arrived here, he wasn't urgent to get more powerful.
But after getting more powerful, he seemed to have encountered stronger foes which made him uncomfortable.
"It seems like I'm a little too anxious..."
After all, Roja was at the top of the world when it came to power, he quickly adjusted his state and calmed down his hungry soul.
Roja once again started fusing the six elements.
This time, the process was easily finished without any obstacles.
The result was a dark fist-sized sphere which appeared on Roja's palm.
"This fusion doesn't seem different from the previous one. No, there is a change."
The sphere floated above Roja's palm, and with a thought, he made the sphere fly away.
Making the Yang chakra being the core of the fusion, the Pseudo Truth-Seeking-Ball was more stable than the five element's fusion.
Roja wasn't required to control it as he did previously to maintain it. The ball could fly around him and change shape without any problem.
Roja constantly tested the ball only to discover something. "This is the same as the Truth-Seeking-Ball, it just doesn't work on souls."
"I don't know if I can complete the full fusion now."
Roja murmured as he restarted the process while adding the Yin Chakra this time.
All seven chakra elements rotated around Roja. The five basic elements were rotating around the Yin and Yang element which were the center.
"Let's try this."
Roja took a deep breath, and with thought, the seven chakra balls started merging.
Wouch!
Almost as the elements started to fuse, a wave formed completely different than the previous ones.
As the wave appeared, the air seemed to solidify, ordinary people couldn't feel it, but Roja knew what's happening!
The Sage of the six paths!
Forming the Truth-Seeking Ball is the same as ascending to the power of the six paths. Even slight fluctuations would alarm the Sage.
What's more, The sage was always paying attention to Roja.
In another space which seemed like a spiritual space that can't be seen by naked eyes, the Sage was floating as his eyes fixed on Roja with a frown on his face.
"From the beginning, he was trying to force the fusion of the seven elements, and this guy's powerful soul... Is he from the same place mother came from?"
The Sage's face flashed with suspicion!
Chapter 413
Roja is undoubtedly not a person from this world. The moment Roja stepped in this world, The Sage has been keeping an eye on him from another space.
Roja wasn't so strong in his view, but he was extremely strange. It seemed like he was incompatible with the Ninja power system. This made Hagoromo think about his mother that was sealed away by him.
Although Hagoromo was Kaguya's son, he didn't know from where she came, he only knew that she wasn't from this world.
She used The Infinite Tsukuyomi and wanted to make herself powerful anyway, possibly afraid of her enemies.
Hagoromo didn't know her enemies, but he didn't accept the things his mother did, and with his brother, they sealed her in the moon.
"I seemed to hear from my mother that the purpose of these people was to seize chakra..."
The Sage watched Roja with a frown. He didn't know whether he should deal with Roja or not.
On one hand, he didn't know whether Roja was the enemy his mother mentioned before or not. On the other hand, he felt that he was already a dead man and shouldn't interfere with this world.
After hesitating for a while, The Sage didn't make a move.
"In terms of his current power, mother wouldn't really be afraid of him or jealous, I should continue observing him."
...
Roja couldn't see the Sage in the other space, but he could feel him, not with haki but with his spatial attribute.
At this moment, the Sage didn't have a physical body and he was only hanging out there with his soul, which wasn't that different from a Shinigami. In Roja's perception, he could feel the power of the Sage which was even more powerful than him.
If he didn't practice in the Shikkotsu Forest for the last half month, he would probably be too weak compared to him.
On one hand, Roja was observing the Sage, and on the other hand, he was concentrating on fusing the seven elements.
Roja just shook his head and didn't observe the Sage anymore as he concentrated even more on the fusion.
After Roja stopped as the seven elements disappeared. Unlike the six element fusion, this one didn't cause a huge explosion, it just was like a small black hole in a very narrow area.
This kind of power can destroy even Roja's body, and because of the Added Yin attribute, it could even affect the soul.
"Sure enough, this power is dangerous, even in the Shinigami's world, this could be devastating."
Roja took a deep breath and knew that without the interference from the Sage, he won't be able to complete the fusion now.
The cause was he didn't have enough Chakra at the moment.
Silence.
The huge spiritual pressure released by the Sage disappeared.
"Did he leave?"
Roja looked at the void and murmured.
Is it because he failed in the fusion? But Roja knew that with what he was doing, the Sage would take notice, but it was impossible to stop him anyway.
Once he stepped into the six paths level, will he be able to stop him?
Roja knew this in his heart.
If he doesn't step into the Six paths level or reach the eighth stage, he won't be able to face the Sage and would probably be forced out of this world.
But once he crosses one of these two thresholds, even if he can't defeat the Sage, he can still stay in this world.
"Since you didn't attack, then everything is under control."
After he whispered, Roja returned toward Mei and Kurenai.
For him, the thing that can help him best was nature's chakra.
Not only can it increase his body's strength and the chakra reserve he had, but it also can make Sen Maboroshi step into the later stages and also help in increasing the space's stability and size.
He is now ready to find the place of Mount Myoboku and the Ryuchi Cave.
If nature's chakra in these two places is the same as the Shikkotsu forest, it would be enough to reach the six paths level by creating the Truth-Seeking Ball.
...
Outside the Shikkotsu forest
"Take this!"
Tsunade was fighting against Mei.
Mei knew that it was too late as Tsunade's punch almost reached her, and she could only cross her hand against her chest to defend while knowing she won't be able to resist Tsunade's strange strength.
Her hands were a little numb as she looked at Tsunade coldly and her hands flashed.
"Water Release: Water Dragon Technique!"
Wouch!
A water Dragon rushed down and chased after Tsunade, and after Tsunade stopped it, she launched another attack on Mei.
Mei was young compared to Tsunade, her strength was also inferior, but in battle, she was able to resist, but she couldn't fight back.
Just when they were fighting, Roja's figure appeared in a flicker not far away as he asked.
"Why are they fighting?"
Looking at the battle strangely, Roja asked Kurenai.
Kurenai already knew Roja was coming and wasn't surprised by his sudden appearance. After hearing Roja's question, she replied softly.
There was no conflict, just Mei wanted to test her strength and took the initiative to challenge Tsunade.
From Kurenai's explanation, Roja knew what happened and didn't intend to see the end of this, so he directly disappeared.
...
"Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!"
Mei used her chakra to the extreme to release this jutsu.
"Take this!"
Tsunade's momentum reached its peak as she punched with a force that destroyed the earth and moved toward the ninjutsu.
But when the fist was about to collide, Roja's figure appeared.
Boom!
Roja firmly grasped Tsunade's fist and even with her all powerful punch, his hand didn't even twitch. On the other hand, the water technique Mei used which was directly turned to ice as it fell to the ground.
"Kid's fight ends here, it's time to leave."
After saying these words, Roja turned around and started walking.
Chapter 414
The all-out attack by these two was stopped by Roja like it was nothing. Even the momentum behind these attacks disappeared without a trace.
Mei and Tsunade saw the helplessness in each other's eyes.
Roja marked the space coordinate so he could return whenever he wanted. Although the speed wasn't as fast as the Flying Thunder God, it was still fast.
...
A few days later, the defeat of the third Raikage spread all over the world, and the whole world fell in shock.
The third world war started because of the third Kazekage's disappearance, and now with the fall of the Third Raikage, the third war was in its most intense period.
Other than that, the rock village tried to block the news about Roja and their ten thousand men army being defeated by him alone.
No one knew if it was intentional, but the story was changed countless times and many versions spread through the world making it not accurate anymore.
In a small village, some people talked.
"Hey, did you hear, the third Raikage is dead!"
"Yeah, it's terrible. Even the Raikage from one of the great five fell on the battlefield. It was said that he was killed by an army of ten thousand sent by the Rock..."
"Really? Why did I hear that the Ghost Roja defeated the army and killed the Raikage as well?"
The people discussed what they heard.
The same thing happened in many other places where rogue ninjas gathered. The most ridiculous rumor is that Roja just waved his hand killing the Raikage and that he had the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, the power of a god.
Some people sneered at this, and some people were skeptical with some of them being jealous.
Some people who held some information about Roja couldn't help release what they had to the world without holding back.
The one who stopped the fight between the clouds and Konoha. He single-handedly killed the Most elites. The one who kidnapped Mei of the mist and Tsunade... All kinds of horrific news spread throughout the world.
In the end, Roja had a title in this world, which was, Ghost!
This title was in the bingo book, but it was no longer awkward like it was first.
Roja and the others also arrived at some village, when he heard that people in this world called him Ghost as well, he was dumbfounded.
"Wasn't that name on Zabuza Momochi's head in the bingo Book? How did it end up on me? And I am a Shinigami, not a ghost!"
Roja's mouth twitched.
And what's with the thing about him harassing Mei and imprisoning her, did they want all the girls to tremble just by hearing his name?
...
They were fast as they moved toward the land of Fire. They encountered a group of rock ninjas before, but they already knew who Roja was, when they saw him they would scream Ghost and run away which made black lines appear over Roja's head.
After safely crossing the border, Konoha's camp was just ahead of them.
Their security was good as they felt Roja and Tsunade were in the group.
"There are people over there!"
"This chakra... They're strong!"
The perceptive ninja slightly closed his eyes, and after he felt the chakra fluctuation, an expression of shock spread over his face as he directly reported it back.
At this moment, Orochimaru was holding a scroll and hearing the report of the ninja in front of him. As he heard everything, his face revealed an evil expression that felt creepy.
"Oh? Tsunade?"
Orochimaru rolled the scroll and stretched his long tongue out as he stood up.
"Tsunade is back, and there are people coming along with her... Which means... a terrible guy came over."
Orochimaru wasn't just strong, he could be the strongest of Konoha's forces currently, which was enough for him to know the secrets of the village. He already analyzed and judged Roja.
For a person like Roja, Orochimaru felt jealous, even when he faced Kages he wouldn't fear but Roja's power was close to the first Hokage. And he knew this because he did some research with the DNA of Hashirama.
"Since that era, no one was able to become as strong as the first Hokage, how did that 'Ghost' gain that kind of power?"
Orochimaru lowered his head slightly, and after a little bit, a light flashed in his eyes as he went outside.
He wanted eternal life, but at the same time, he wanted to reach the power the First Hokage had. Otherwise, he wouldn't do various experiments with his DNA.
And Eternal Life is something achieved by sacrificing countless lives.
Chapter 415
Outside Konoha's camp, Roja, Kurenai, Mei, and Tsunade stopped.
Except for Roja, the other three were nervous. Tsunade being the most anxious, next comes to Kurenai and Mei was more excited than nervous.
"Let's go there!"
Roja glanced toward the camp and then glanced at Tsunade.
Tsunade looked at Roja with a complicated expression. She was hesitant. She didn't know whether it was because of the situation or because of Roja's request.
And when the atmosphere was a little weird, Roja suddenly narrowed his eyes and stepped forward.
"Is it a good idea to hide?"
Wouch!
Roja's foot fell, and an ice-cold wind emerged and spread all over the camp and turned the earth into Ice.
Konoha's ninjas looked at the ice in horror, which spread to all directions.
Roja's sudden actions made Tsunade and Mei glimpse to the side. Only Kurenai could feel something and look at one place.
Wouch!
At this time, the frozen earth in that place cracked, and a snake that was frozen opened its mouth with a figure coming out full of mucus.
"So disgusting!"
Mei said as her mouth twitched as she really wanted to spit some acid on him.
Kurenai stiffened a bit while Tsunade was normal as if she saw this, countless times.
"Oh... The Legendary Ghost! What a dangerous guy. It seems like I can't get close to you."
Orochimaru was standing on the ice as he laughed. That laugh gave people goosebumps.
Huh!
Roja looked at Orochimaru without answering. He casually stretched his hand and blew on it. Suddenly, an ice sword appeared.
Roja held it and casually swung it at Orochimaru.
Orochimaru's face changed as he wanted to avoid it, but he couldn't and was directly hit.
Roja started working on Orochimaru which was a little unexpected to Tsunade. Mei looked without any emotion and Kurenai, although knew Orochimaru's reputation, she didn't like how disgusting it was.
Oh!
Orochimaru was hit twice and was divided into four. The strange thing is that no blood came out. Instead, countless snakes came out and reattached Orochimaru's body.
Orochimaru's face was looking good as he stared at Roja and then sighed and said: "Does this mean I shouldn't offend you?"
"Maybe!"
Roja didn't take another look at him as the ice sword broke into ice crystals. Then he looked at him and said: "I just wanted to see if you had the qualifications to talk to me."
Although Orochimaru was a plot character in the story, what is Roja's identity now? He took over the word if you may say. His existence was on par with Hashirama and Madara, how can he tolerate Orochimaru being arrogant in front of him.
Secretly lurking around and sneaking like the snake he was, who does he think he was in front?
"..."
When Orochimaru heard Roja's words, he couldn't help looking even more ugly. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Roja before.
Perhaps the legendary Uchiha Madara and Hashirama could be more arrogant.
"Orochimaru-sama!"
At this time, the ninjas finally rushed and surrounded Orochimaru on high alert.
Roja's sudden attack on Orochimaru made them unable to react. Now when they did, they knew what Roja's status was.
"Have you come here specially to give Konoha a warning?"
In the end, Orochimaru was annoyed, but despite that, his face quickly calmed down as he said.
Roja looked at him and said straightforwardly: "I need the location of the Ryuchi Cave and Mount Myoboku."
Roja's attitude and arrogance irritated Konoha, but with his power, no one dared to speak freely. They just kept it to themselves.
Orochimaru heard Roja's words and a strange flash appeared in his eyes as they were narrowed.
"If I don't give it to you?"
"I will make you do it."
Roja answered.
Orochimaru's mouth twitched. If the previous Roja was arrogant, this was a show of power. He can do nothing in this way.
Orochimaru didn't encounter any situation like this before in his life.
Just with the previous confrontation, he was very clear that he wasn't Roja's opponent. Maybe at most he can escape.
Orochimaru didn't speak, and the ones behind him couldn't endure anymore.
"You're too arrogant!"
Roja faintly glared at the man, and his Haoshoku Haki was aimed at him.
Boom!
It was just a look that made it seem like the sky was falling down making him scream in his mind.
Although he didn't directly faint, he was stunned, and cold sweat was all over his body as he trembled.
Is this... his pressure released?
What a horrible momentum!
He is a Konoha ninja, he didn't see anything like this before, even the pressure released by a kage isn't this strong. The difference was like a baby and a general, there is no comparison.
Chapter 416
Orochimaru stared at Roja dangerously. Roja was indifferent to these states.
The situation in the field was tense as if a battle was about to start.
Dozens of ninjas from Konoha were there along with Orochimaru facing Roja alone, but no one dared to take the initiative to attack.
Looking back at Mei, Roja could see the light flashing in her eyes.
He was alone facing the ninjas inside the camp, but the other side was afraid to make a move. Well, in this world, only Roja could do this.
After a while, a group of ninjas from Konoha made their decision and handed over the information about Mount Myoboku, and Orochimaru gave the location of the Ryuchi Cave.
When Roja looked at the map with the marks, he knew these places weren't fake, and Konoha wasn't stupid enough to give him fake information.
After receiving what he wanted, Roja took out a scroll and threw it at Orochimaru.
"Well, here is your reward."
Orochimaru reached out and grabbed it, but he didn't open it.
Roja looked at Mei and Kurenai before turning around and leaving with the two.
When Roja's back disappeared, Konoha's ninjas finally relaxed as the pressure was gone.
"Orochimaru-sama... We told him the locations of Mount Myoboku and Ryuchi Cave, will he..."
"Don't worry."
Orochimaru's face returned to the evil face he always had as he turned around and looked at Tsunade.
"Hey, you come back... What did he do at the Shikkotsu forest?"
Tsunade was still looking at the direction from where Roja left. When she heard this inquiry, her eyes flickered as she said: "It seems he wanted to train in Senjutsu..."
"Senjutsu..."
Orochimaru wasn't surprised by this, he was the snake Sage after all. He also tried to practice Senjutsu before, but he didn't succeed.
Among the three sannin, only one was successful in learning the Senjutsu.
However, even though he didn't learn it, it didn't stop him from understanding it. His eyes flashed as he said.
"The temper of the Snakes isn't that good, and Mount Myoboku's place isn't easy to access..."
Since the ancient era, these three places always existed, they weren't affected by the wars at all.
On one hand, the three places were occupied by the three sacred beasts, so there was no need for conflicts. Secondly, they were too strong, and no one dared to attack their land.
Orochimaru went to the Ryuchi Cave and met with the white snake sage. He knew that its power was stronger than ninjas. At least, it was close to the power of the legendary god of ninjas. Another thing is that the snake sage didn't have a good temper.
"Orochimaru-sama, please be careful..."
At this moment, someone whispered to Orochimaru while looking at the scroll Roja left from him.
Orochimaru looked at the scroll and wasn't worried, because someone like Roja won't use underhanded means.
If Roja wanted to fight, all the people here wouldn't be able to stop him.
But Orochimaru himself wasn't a good person, so he carefully opened the scroll.
Looking at it, Orochimaru's face changed as his pupil shrank.
"This is..."
He was shocked as his mouth was open. On his side, a ninja noticed Orochimaru's change and couldn't help looking at it only to be shocked.
It was a scroll of seals.
It had a different 20 seals and each seal was filled with chakra with different nature. What was important was that they weren't simple elements of chakra, like fire, wind and so on. But all of them were blood-limited.
Roja practiced all the elements and tried each variation, all the blood limits created from the five basic elements were here, and each of them had an example of chakra sealed in the scroll.
Even Orochimaru could only recognize six or seven of them!
"Ice... Laval..."
Orochimaru looked with shock as he never thought something like this would be given to him.
Especially when he saw the second row which contained ten blood limit selection chakras.
Snap!
Orochimaru didn't hesitate before closing the scroll directly.
For him to study various kinds of ninjutsu, this was absolutely precious. Even if he travels the world, the blood limit he collected now can't be compared to the ones in the scroll.
"There is no doubt about the ten above, they are all blood limit, and the second row held the blood limit selection of many like the dust... I want to study the other nine as they only appeared in theories."
"This guy created all the blood limits and blood limit selection which existed in life and even the ones in theory..."
Orochimaru found that he still looked down on Roja.
This is something that even Hashirama and Tobirama couldn't do.
After holding the scroll and returning to his tent, Orochimaru couldn't calm down.
...
After they were some distance away from the camp, Mei looked at Roja and couldn't help but scream: "Why did you give him something like that?"
When Roja made the scroll, Mei was beside him as he even showed her the way to fuse water, fire, the earth so she can do it herself which made her shocked and inspired.
So, she knew what was inside the scroll.
"It's all right, it's just something I made when I was bored and not to mention the chakra inside isn't something easy to control..."
Roja didn't say anything else.
The blood limits and blood selections he left, was something made by his chakra.
So, if Orochimaru wanted to unravel the mysteries slowly, he needs to be able to control that chakra.
Chapter 417
The Ryuchi Cave is in the land of Lightning.
Despite the war, Roja and the others rushed toward the land of lightning without any trouble on the way.
Even when they encountered some rock ninjas or cloud ninjas, they would either run when they saw Roja or Kurenai and Mie would take care of them.
They also encountered an army that Kurenai and Mei couldn't handle alone, so he made it a demonstration of the Blood limit selection of fire, water, and earth.
...
In the land of Lightning.
"It's really annoying staying here all day while we know no one will come."
"This is a task from our village."
Outside the mountains, four cloud ninjas were standing on a hill. Three of them were jonin with the captain being an elite jonin.
Hearing this, the captain said: "Don't complain when performing a task. This task is way easier than the ones on the battlefield?"
When he heard the captain, the ninja who complained replied: "... Captain, I was joking, just said that without thinking."
What a joke!
Going to the battlefield was terrible. Some of them are the most talented ninjas, if they go to the battlefield, they won't return.
The captain snorted and looked at the distant mountains before he said: "I don't care, but it is necessary to stay here."
"Is there anything important here?"
One of them asked curiously, he was stationed here for almost half a month, but nothing really happened.
The captain looked at him and said: "Do you know why there are no villages here, it's not that hard to live here right?"
"I don't know."
The three shook their heads directly.
The captain looked at them and said seriously: "Because there are always giant snakes in this mountain. there were villages in the vicinity, they were destroyed by the snakes, and everyone was eaten."
"Previously, the village that was here made a request to investigate what's happening there, but no one came back after entering..."
Listening to the captain's story, the three were scared.
"It's too horrible..."
"Even ninjas were lost here, can't they be traced carefully?"
Each said his opinion.
The captain raised his head and said with a tremble: "Who knows, perhaps the village actually knows what's inside, and maybe it's worth the loss. No one investigated it. No matter the situation, it is not of my concern. If this is a secret, then I don't want to know."
"In short, our mission is to stay here outside the mountain. Once the giant snakes appear or leave the mountain, we don't need to fight, we just need to report it to the village immediately."
When they heard their captain, the three of them looked at each other. They weren't horrified now, but they were vigilant.
One person patted his chest and said: "Fortunately, our mission needed us to wait for a month, only half a month remain."
The other two followed and sighed in relief.
And at this time, the captain suddenly frowned and looked into the distance and said: "Someone is coming!"
He narrowed his eyes and stared at the three figures coming from afar. He was puzzled. This mountain is inaccessible. Generally speaking, no one could enter it.
The three who walked were undoubtedly Roja, Kurenai, and Mei.
The captain and the others weren't perceptive ninjas, they couldn't perceive Roja and the other two's chakra. Roja was wearing a loose robe, and the other two threw away their village's uniform and were dressed casually since they would be following Roja.
The three were like tourists.
The four cloud ninjas walked down and took a look at Kurenai and Mie who were around Roja and were amazed by their beauty.
"Sorry, what's ahead is dangerous, all of you should stop here."
Mei and Kurenai discovered the ninjas. They thought that the cloud was looking for trouble as they were ready to attack, but they didn't expect them to say such a thing.
One of the clouds said with a serious face: "Looking at your dresses, you aren't war's refugees... But it's really dangerous here. No matter what's your business here, it's best not to go in."
The ninjas regarded Roja and the others as residents of the land of lightning.
After all, not to mention civilians, even business-man wouldn't cross borders in times of war.
"Don't worry, we're not afraid of danger."
Kurenai dropped her hands that were ready to start printing and said to the ninjas.
Mei said a little impatiently: "Let us just go."
The ninjas were stunned by Mei, and they suddenly felt embarrassed. If she wasn't beautiful, they would be very angry.
"Beautiful lady, listen to me, it's too dangerous..."
One of them talked as he tried to pursue Mei.
Just as black lines appeared on her forehead, a loud sound was heard.
Boom!
As if stones were collapsing. The ground vibrated which made the ninjas, as well as Mei and Kurenai, look toward the distant mountain.
A horrible sound and a shadow appeared on the mountain. A Huge head emerged, the huge head belonged to a snake.
"This is..."
The cloud ninjas were stunned.
Even the captain was stunned before his forehead overflowed with sweat. The snake was huge, it wasn't something they could deal with.
The snake looked at them, and the captain couldn't help yelling.
"This is bad, Run!"
The cloud ninjas were fleeing without waiting for the others.
One of them wanted to save Mei and Kurenai, but they were too fearful and just fled.
"It's really a pity... she was beautiful..."
Chapter 418
The four ninjas fled to a distance while one of them looked back unconsciously before getting stunned.
He saw Roja and the others facing the giant snake that rushed toward them, not only were they not scared, they even took a step forward with a cold face.
"Lava release!"
After hearing her scream, a huge chakra was suddenly mobilized and both her hands formed seals.
Wouch!
An Acid river suddenly poured toward the giant snake and hit it. It made a miserable humming sound as it was impossible for it to escape.
The acid started burning it from the flesh to the bones without stopping.
The four ninjas were stunned.
However, Mei and Roja didn't look at them as they crossed the acid river and directly entered the mountain.
"Oh!"
One of the ninjas swallowed with an unbelievable look in his eyes.
"In a moment, the giant snake was..."
"The power of that beautiful lady is so terrible, who is she? Is she from a hidden village?"
They were shocked, and their hearts were stunned. They didn't think that beauty could use blood limits.
"Go! Report to the village!"
After taking a deep breath, the captain knew that something was wrong. Although he wasn't clear about Roja's origin, this wasn't a trivial matter.
The man took the other three and went to the nearest camp, he found the leader of the camp and reported to him.
"Lava... blood limit?"
Hearing the report of his subordinate, the man blinked. Did she erode the giant snake in the blink of an eye? He couldn't be careless.
"No one in the village could use that blood limit... they should be from an enemy village..."
Listening to a few reports, he roughly judged the girl's power, she was at least a jonin level, and she holds a blood limit which proves difficult to deal with.
And just as he was thinking, the report continued.
"Right, there are three people in total, there was another woman and a man, but they didn't make a move, and I don't know their powers."
"Three people?"
The man seemed to think about something before he said as his face changed: "One man and two women?!"
"Yes."
The man's face changed.
His face became serious as he looked at the one making the report. He was somewhat nervous as he said: "Give me a detailed description of the appearance of these three, especially the man."
After hearing the order, the ninja recalled Roja's face and organized his thoughts and described him.
"Sure enough, it's him."
The man's face was strange, as he quickly said: "Return to the village quickly and report this to them, this isn't something I can handle."
"Yes!"
Seeing his own boss was nervous, the ninja finally felt cold. He could guess that their identity was even more terrible than he thought.
The news quickly traveled to the village, and they learned that the Ghost Roja was in the land of lightning. Although they weren't sure, they are 70% sure now.
Even if he was alone, it was enough to determine the future of the village.
Regarding how to deal with Roja, some suggested that they should send the strongest team they had to kill Roja. But more people were opposed, the third Raikage was killed by Roja. They didn't want to provoke such a powerful enemy.
To deal with this, several meetings took place, but due to the absence of the Raikage, they couldn't come to a conclusion.
...
Roja naturally didn't know about this.
After some time, Roja stepped on a deserted and gloomy mountain with the other two beauties.
The mountain range was very different from the outer part of the Shikkotsu forest. When they stepped in, they could feel a very sinister atmosphere. Even though Kurenai and Mei were stronger now and could compare to a kage, they still felt uncomfortable.
If it were a normal person, they would be scared by the atmosphere and flee.
"It seems like there is no mistake. Most of the snakes came out from the Ryuchi Cave." Because the atmosphere wasn't right, Mei took the initiative to speak in an attempt to break the silence.
"I don't like snakes."
When she heard Mei's words, Kurenai nodded. She also didn't like snakes.
Roja didn't hate snakes, but he also didn't like them. Seeing the two women were depressed by the atmosphere, Roja smiled and said: "You wouldn't be here to kill the snakes in the Ryuchi Cave right?"
"Why do you think I want to?!"
Mei looked at Roja and pretended to be angry.
Roja looked at her and suddenly stretched his fingers and pinched her cheek and pulled hard.
"I can guess your thoughts by looking at your face."
"Pooh!"
Mei didn't dare to knock down Roja's hand, but she stepped back and broke free.
Roja smiled and ignored her. He turned to look forward and said: "Well, the entrance is in front of us. Maybe you can release some lava there?"
As he said so, Roja continued to move forward, and after some time, a huge cave appeared in front of him.
It was different from the Shikkotsu forest.
The cave in the Shikkotsu forest was inside a mountain, while this was going downward.
In Roja's perception, the concentration of nature's chakra in the hole was higher than outside, it was comparable to the Shikkotsu forest.
No doubt.
This is the Ryuchi Cave.
Chapter 419
Kurenai standing next to Roja used Haki to look into the cave, and her small face changed: "What a complex Terrain..."
In her perception, she could feel many caves inside, and entrances and exits are everywhere.
Every direction can lead you out, which is completely different from the Shikkotsu Forest.
In-depth, there were countless holes with many snakes. There were large and small snakes, the large ones were as big as a Bijuu.
Feeling the existence of these snakes, Kurenai felt somewhat unnatural. Unless someone was like Orochimaru, no one would actually be willing to enter.
On the other hand, Mei didn't have Haki and couldn't see what Kurenai was seeing, but she was strong and could feel chakra inside, and her face changed as soon as she tried.
At this time, something changed inside the depth of the Ryuchi cave and made their pupils shrink.
"We're discovered!"
"You can feel the existence of the Snake Sage, and of course, I can also feel yours through nature's chakra. No need to make a fuss, well you two, wait outside."
Roja glanced at Kurenai, and after saying this, he stepped forward and entered the cave.
Rustle.
Many snakes were moving inside the hole. There is no need to perceive them, you can hear their unique hissing sound. It seems like they were alarmed by the arrival of Roja and the others.
The snakes have odor perception, Roja can use the space shield and make himself invisible to their perception, but Kurenai and Mei couldn't do it.
Roja moved further and quickly, eight red-eyed blood snakes appeared in front of them. They were all as thick as an arm, they looked at Roja without any kindness.
"Low level snakes around the Ryuchi Cave..."
Roja has long known that this place won't be as convenient as the Shikkotsu forest. He also didn't care, and with a thought, Sen Maboroshi appeared.
"Bankai, Daiguren Hyorinmaru!"
Under Roja's words, Sen Maboroshi turned into the Bankai form of Daiguren Hyorinmaru and stayed at Roja's back.
Roja didn't hold it as he walked directly toward the eight snakes.
A few snakes were ready to attack Roja. They finally rushed and tried to bite him with incredible speed.
Surprisingly, time seemed to slow down as they moved in mid-air and eventually, they were completely still as they turned into ice.
Wouch!
Roja continued to move, and several snakes turned into ice sculptures, there was no blood and no damage.
When Roja entered further, many snakes knew, but whoever attacked him would turn into an ice sculpture without any mercy.
Roja didn't have any good feelings against snakes.
The deeper he went, the larger space became. Space inside was even larger than the Shikkotsu forest, it was extremely wide.
"How dare a human come to our Ryuchi Cave!"
At this time, from the darkness in front of Roja, an angry roar sounded. An extremely huge purple snake arrived in front of him, it was as big as the Hachibi.
The snakes that can speak are obviously the strongest in the Ryuchi Cave.
At this time, Roja was impressed.
"The boss summons Orochimaru, Manda?"
"Puny Human... I want to eat you!"
After the roar, he opened his mouth directly, revealing his huge fans and bit toward Roja.
Of course, in terms of size, Roja wasn't even close, and even the fangs are bigger than him.
"Roll!"
Roja was going to get eaten if he stayed still. His eyes flashed with killing intent as he thought about the hundred human sacrifices Manda wanted each time it was summoned. He held Sen Maboroshi for the first time in a while as he swung it without mercy.
Silence.
Everything stopped.
Wouch! Wouch!
At this moment, the snake's body was filled with crisscross sword marks, while it looked at Roja with fear.
It didn't expect Roja, the puny Human in front of her, to have such a power. It was as if its scales were useless against his sword.
Boom!
The huge body of the snake fell down and turned into countless pieces of meat. Not blood was splashed around as all the pieces were covered by a layer of frost.
If there was a ninja here, seeing this scene, perhaps he would be shocked at Roja killing Manda, but what was truly shocking was that the cave was not affected in the slightest.
This attack seemed like a thousand, but it was as if all of it was concentrated on Manda. Not even a trace was left on the walls.
"Humph."
Roja snorted and shook his hand backward.
All the pieces were covered by ice, and then they scattered on the ground.
Roja stepped forward on the ice and continued forward.
After killing Manda, many high-class intelligent snakes were shocked by Roja's power and didn't dare block Roja's path.
Roja arrived at the deepest part of the Ryuchi Cave.
This was the place.
A stone chair like a throne was placed there and surrounding it were exquisite carvings. The white Snake sage was sitting on the throne.
A pair of snake eyes looked at Roja dangerously and coldly.
"Human ninja... in my place, you want to slaughter my people, you should explain yourself!"
From entering the cave until arriving here, the Snake was perceiving Roja's movement. It could feel Roja's ability to devour nature's chakra, and it can also perceive his strength.
"What do you want me to explain?"
Roja didn't say any excuse as he said this plainly.
The white Snake's eyes were slightly enlarged a little, revealing a cold and dangerous light. Although the snakes in the Cave can be reproduced casually, they didn't have much value, but Roja's massacre in his presence can't be forgiven.
"I will forgive you, but you have to get me a thousand human sacrifices!" The Snake Sage said to Roja coldly.
After hearing this, Roja calmly looked at the snake and smiled while saying: "I still need to absorb Nature's chakra."
"Add two thousand human sacrifices then!"
The Snake Sage responded coldly.
Roja touched his chin and said: "Oh... A total of three thousand human sacrifices..."
The Snake Sage looked at Roja who seemed to be thinking. It also knew that three thousand was a lot. It wasn't simple to collect so much so it said: "I can give you half a month."
"Oh! Half a month, three thousand human sacrifices..."
Roja smiled again, and gradually revealed a sneer as he said with arrogance: "It's very interesting, a small snake dared to ask for three thousand humans as sacrifices, who gave you the courage?!"
Roja didn't know what kind of contract Orochimaru and Kabuto signed with the snakes to be able to study the Senjutsu of theirs. How many people were killed as sacrifices? Roja didn't want to know.
"Presumptuous!"
The Snake Sage heard Roja's words and was furious. Although he knew that Roja wasn't weak, it could never tolerate a human being so arrogant in front of it.
"You're just a little puny human, you do have some skills but to dare to be arrogant here!"
Wouch!
The Snake Sage was angry, its horrible chakra surged. The entire cave seemed to sway from the massive chakra released.
Chapter 420
The Snake Sage has survived since ancient times, it was a legendary existence like the huge slug in the Shikkotsu forest and the old Sage in Mount Myoboku.
Even its chakra wasn't inferior to a Bijuu!
Now that it decided to destroy Roja, a man with high ignorance, the Snake sage had mobilized its power as its body circled around the throne.
"Sage Art: White Rage Technique!"
Wouch!
A Liquidized semi-transparent red Dragon flew out and instantly fell between Roja and the Snake Sage and started hovering.
Wouch!
A harsh sound came out and spread through the cave, accompanied by a strong vibration in all directions.
Along with that, an extreme shining light came out from the dragon that made it impossible to open your eyes.
It was as if Roja's sight and hearing were blocked.
Realizing what's happening, Roja's brows were up, this didn't cause him any damage, but it made him uncomfortable.
Wouch!
Roja swung his sword to the center of the light and the sound, but this move was entirely chakra, and Roja's move failed to stop it.
At this time, the Snake Sage, who thought that it completely blocked Roja's vision and hearing, left the throne and waited for an opportunity to bite Roja.
Boom!
Roja's used an elbow to hit the Snake who wanted to bite him. Suddenly the force hit the snake, and its head exploded directly.
Wouch!
Like a hammer hitting its head, the head exploded, and another one sprung out from it like a creep.
The Snake Sage wasn't injured, but it looked at Roja with a surprised gaze.
It had Sage's body and also coupled with its unique vision it wasn't affected by what was happening, but Roja who was a human could actually fight in this situation.
In the next moment, without waiting for the next attack, Roja's counter-attack already arrived.
The sword failed to break the sound waves and light. Roja used his space to nullify their effect. Although he had his Kenbunshoku Haki and wasn't affected by the sound and light, it still felt uncomfortable.
After the light and sound were blocked, Roja swung directly toward the Snake Sage.
Roja didn't know whether If he destroyed the place, nature's chakra would be affected as well or not. So as long as he didn't want this place to be destroyed, it wouldn't be.
Wouch!
The sword attack arrived, and although the snake Sage evaded, a third of its body along with its tail was cut off.
The sword was too sharp as it cut the snake's body, but somehow, it didn't damage the cave.
Wouch!
Even though a third of its body was cut, the Snake Sage didn't panic. It squirmed, and the missing part grew back instantly.
"Is that the healing ability of the Body of the Sage?!"
Roja looked at the Snake Sage coldly and suddenly swung his sword again.
He wanted to split its body and see how it can heal itself again.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
Roja's ability to predict the future is, after all, stronger than the Snake Sage's perception. Besides, Roja's speed was way faster than that of the Snake Sage.
The sword directly split Sage's body directly into countless pieces.
But, unlike Manda, after it was separated, all the pieces moved like a tide toward Roja.
"Do you think you can kill me like this?"
The sound of the Snake Sage came from the tide of flesh.
Roja smiled coldly as he stepped forward, an extremely cold force suddenly spread. In a flash, the snake was frozen in Ice.
"Can you only do this, Snake Sage?"
"Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation!"
Almost as Roja's voice fell, the Snake Sage broke away from the Ice, and nature's chakra was frantically surging with its tail hardly hitting the ground.
Rumble!
In an instant, the entire mountain was shaking. The entire mountain started to move as if it was alive, moving toward Roja trying to squeeze him.
Everything was moving toward him as he would be directly crushed.
"This ability is boring!"
Roja faintly said as his left hand moved. Busoshoku Haki covered it as he pushed the mountain with one hand.
Bang!
The Snake Sage was horrified as the mountain that was coming on Roja's head was pushed back.
What is this power!
No wonder that the Snake Sage was shocked, this kind of power never appeared in the nInja world before, even the Six Paths wouldn't be able to use his body to do what Roja just did.
With one hand, the mountain that was collapsing returned back to its original place as Roja's figure flickered and arrived next to the Snake Sage.
"Space-time ninjutsu?!"
The Snake Sage's eyes shrunk. This time, it couldn't perceive Roja's movement at all. To be able to be separated from nature's chakra, it would be a space-time Ninjutsu.
Void Thorn!
Roja sneered as he stabbed the Snake Sage directly.
Wouch!
Under this attack, the void was pierced, and the Snake Sage tried to avoid it but Roja predicted his movement earlier, plus with the nature of the Void Thorn, it was impossible to escape. The Snake's head was pierced by the Sword.
Wouch!
After piercing its head, the power of the void surged, and half of its body was sucked in the void.
The remaining half was smashed by force and was liquefied.
Wouch!
The white liquid fell in the distance and started moving again, and the Snake Sage's body was formed again. But this time, his face was ugly.
Obviously, it is somewhat unexpected for Roja's power.
The technique he used was still taking effect, but Roja seemed undisturbed by it. The blockage of sight and hearing was ignored by Roja, but his power was also terrifying.
If its vitality wasn't so strong, it would've died already.
It has never encountered an opponent as tough as Roja before.
Chapter 421
"Your ability to regenerate is even stronger than the Six paths body. The vitality of a snake is really surprising!"
The White Snake resilience surprised Roja to some extent!
You should know, even if it was the six paths, if half of his body was obliterated, it won't be easy for him to recover and if his head was blown his life would be in danger.
The White Snake Sage had its head blown and her body blown as well but it regenerated, and it looked as if nothing happened.
"But this strong regeneration ability can't be used permanently, I will see what will happen after I cut it a few more times."
After he was surprised for a bit, a sneer appeared on his face as his sword fell once again.
The strength of this snake sage is no doubt a super Kage level. Its chakra is as big as the tailed beasts, and it can use ninjutsu as it likes. It can use ninjutsu, unlike the tailed beast who only had the bijuudama.
This means that even Madara or Hashirama won't necessarily win against this snake, which is why no wonder it lived from ancient times.
But unfortunately, it met Roja.
The strength of Roja now was at the pinnacle of this world, the world of bleach and also the world of one piece.
Coupled with the ability of space, he could face the six paths, so against this snake, he would have an absolute advantage.
Wouch!
When Roja swept his sword, the white snake couldn't avoid it. As a result, the snake was once again cut in half.
Half of the snake's body was frozen and then broke into crystals.
The other half tried to desperately suck in nature's chakra as it split into snakes and flew away.
"Sage Art: Poison Cloud!"
After the snakes flew, gas suddenly materialized and turned into the white snake as it spewed black smoke at Roja.
"Using nature's chakra to expand the poison..."
Roja's eyes were cold, this trick could hurt Sage's body because it's based on nature's chakra itself.
However, Roja wasn't afraid of this. He had Seen Maboroshi's space. Even if the cloud of poison was dense, space could block it. Unless it had the power to distort space, nothing could touch him.
Roja swept his sword and opened a path in the poison cloud and leisurely walked while waving his sword again.
The Snake Sage was prepared. This time, it elevated its perception through nature's chakra and concentrated on avoiding the sword.
But, as the snake clearly moved sideways, it found itself in front of Roja inexplicably and was directly cut in half once again.
The void cracked as the sage was horrified. It quickly tried to split its body before the void devoured it.
After recovering again, the calm looks on its face disappeared leaving it stunned.
"Space ability!"
Not only can Roja teleport, it seems that it can also move anything from its place.
There were such monsters among humans?
The Snake Sage was a little scared, its ability to regenerate was strong, but it had a limit to it. It has already consumed too much of nature's chakra.
If this continues, it may die.
Escape!
The Snake sage has no other thoughts currently. It is like a snake feeling danger, it rushes to escape even though it is a sage.
The snake split into countless snakes and rushed into the holes inside the cave.
These snakes weren't just an avatar of the real one, even if one of them survives, he can regenerate back to its original form.
"Want to escape?"
Roja certainly can't let go of this snake, it can't beat him, but one day he may attack someone around him.
"Bankai! Hakka Togame!"
Wouch!
The double bankai of Daiguren Hyorinmaru and Hakka no Togame released a cold force that seemed to be able to freeze hell itself. White light emerged from Sen Maboroshi and spread all over the place.
Wherever the light shines, no matter what it was, whether rock or mud, everything turned to ice. The snakes inside the Ryuchi Cave without any resistance turned into ice and crumbled.
The Ryuchi cave turned white, and all the snakes were frozen.
"Damn!"
The Snake sage was furious, it didn't expect that Roja could use such a wide area attack.
Seeing the cold force that could devour anything and turn into ice, the few snakes that were originally the Snake sage fused and jumped toward the top.
Roja's spatial ability and ice ability were too horrible in this narrow place. The Snake couldn't think of any countermeasure at all. It didn't hesitate to jump up toward the ceiling.
Wouch!
The Snake Sage hit the top of the Ryuchi cave and wanted to drill up its way to the surface.
The loud sounds coming from the cave alarmed Mei and Kurenai.
They first saw the mountain in front of them suddenly turned into Ice!
Not waiting for them to be surprised, the snake rushed out and saw them at the entrance of the cave. He rushed at them with eyes full of coldness.
"Be careful!"
The White Snake Sage was extremely fast, almost like white lightning flashing from a distance.
Fortunately, Kurenai's Haki reached a certain level which allowed her to sense the direction of the Snake and immediately helped Mei avoid its attack.
The snake didn't stop as it was desperately trying to escape from this place.
Boom!
At this moment, Roja got out with his sword in hand as he looked at the snake coldly and chased after him.
"Do you think you can escape?!"
Wouch! Wouch!
The Snake was extremely fast, after a few flashes, it reached the outskirts of the mountain. Roja's speed wasn't any bit inferior to it, it was even faster than it.
"Sage Art: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"
The Snake used a fire technique, and with a twist of his body, he spewed fire at Roja.
The Snake Sage was familiar with all kinds of techniques. Roja was good at using Ice, so the Fire system was the best against him.
Boom!
The red flames hit Roja and swallowed him.
The Snake glanced coldly. It didn't think that this could kill Roja, but it only wanted to delay him so it could escape.
But in the next moment, something that shocked the Snake Sage happened.
Bang!
The flames that Roja that hit Roja swept in all directions as if it hit a bomb.
In the center of the flames, a red golden flame suddenly erupted and suddenly swept everything as it rose to the sky.
The heat made everything meltdown.
"Escape!"
The Snake Sage could tell that this wasn't ninjutsu. No doubt this wasn't a power a human could use.
This human wasn't only capable of using ice, but also fire.
Wouch!
The sky was split from the middle with the flames. He looked at the Snake sage while taunting it.
Using fire ninjutsu in front of him?!
Because the destructive power of Ryujin Jakka is too terrifying, he didn't use it in this world.
Roja held the sword with both hands and ignored the snake sage who fled hundreds of meters away as he waved his sword!
"Taimatsu!"
Boom!
A blazing flame with the power to burn heaven suddenly erupted, whatever it touches, disappears!
Even the earth turned to magma!
The flames moved at shocking speed and caught up with the snake and engulfed it!
"Hiss!"
The Snake Sage was swept by the flames, and finally, after a hissing sound, it mobilized nature's chakra trying to resist the flames to no avail!
Even its terrifying regeneration, under the flames, started to collapse.
It wanted to split but couldn't. Because this wasn't the power of ice, it was flames, it wrapped it completely so even when it splits, the little snakes would still be caught in the fire.
The flames were constantly burning with a sizzling sound!
The vitality of this snake sage made Roja amazed, even when it was being burnt, it still held to its consciousness until it was completely exhausted.
Roja couldn't feel the Snake Sage's presence anymore. He waved his hand and the flames dissipated.
Nothing could be seen after the flames disappeared!
...
In the middle and late period of the third war, the owner of the Ryuchi cave which was the Snake Sage who existed since ancient times died!
Chapter 422
At Konoha's camp, Holding the Scroll in his hands, Orochimaru tried extracting the Blood Limit Chakra, but he was shocked. He is sure that if he does anything, the chakra will detonate which makes him reseal it inside the scroll.
"This is..."
A scroll suddenly appeared before him; it was the beast contract scroll. After opening it, he paused before shaking his head and said: "I think it's about time I found a new beast contract."
...
Seeing that Roja chased after the huge white snake, Mei and Kurenai looked at each other and hurriedly followed them, although they knew that they couldn't keep up.
"So hot!"
Mei and Kurenai almost said at the same time while blocking their faces with their hands. Although they were strong, this kind of heat still made them sweat.
The two looked at each other and saw the shock in the other's eyes.
The could see Roja holding a blade of flames while standing in the air. The flames Swear like a sea spreading all over the place. Even though the distance wasn't small, the heat they felt was terrifying.
So, how hot exactly was the center of all this?
"What a terrifying fire ninjutsu..."
Mei was always dissatisfied with Roja, but now, her eyes were flashing as she took a deep breath.
Under this terrible heat, her boil and lava release were nothing.
After a while, their clothes were all soaked with sweat before drying up. The process continued. If it was an ordinary person, they would be dehydrated already.
Even so, the two of them hardly supported their bodies and couldn't help retreat, as they were taking steps back, the flames suddenly dissipated.
Wouch!
After the flames were once again recollected inside Sen Maboroshi, Roja moved back toward the mountain and saw the two beauties who were soaked, making their wonderful curves apparent.
After paying attention to Roja's gaze, both of them found the problem and blushed, although they couldn't do a thing, Kurenai couldn't look Roja in the eye.
While Mei looked at Roja's eyes with provocation and even deliberately puffed her chest out.
However, her seduction couldn't do anything to Roja, Roja just casually gazed at her before leaving a phrase: "I'm not interested in little girls" and went toward the mountain.
Mei couldn't help but yell with anger: "I'm not small!"
After she said this, she found something wrong, but with her character, she was always bold, so she didn't take it back.
Roja smiled and turned toward her and said: "Everything is small!"
After that, Roja ignored her and directly disappeared inside the mountain.
He was telling the truth, Mei wasn't small, but that depends on who he was comparing her to, and compared to Hancock, she was small!
Seeing Mei screaming at Roja's back, Kurenai who felt ashamed before couldn't help start giggling.
"Okay, even you dare to mock me now!"
Mei turned her head and looked at Kurenai and tears could be seen in the corner of her eyes. Kurenai smiled and ran away. Even though one was from Konoha, and the other was from the Mist, after traveling with Roja, they didn't think of themselves as ninjas from any village anymore.
Mei saw Kurenai trying to escape and suddenly rushed to catch her, at this time, she wasn't the Mizukage but just a little genius girl who was suppressed by Roja.
...
Roja returned to the Ryuchi Cave. He previously didn't like the atmosphere inside nor the smell. But after completely freezing it, the smell was swept away.
Roja was worried about whether the previous battle affected the Ryuchi cave or not. If nature's chakra could no longer be gathered here, it would be a problem.
Reaching the inner part of the cave, Roja worries vanished. Nature's chakra wasn't dissipating. Instead, it was concentrating even more here.
Roja guessed that this place just gathers nature's chakra even if he destroyed the entire cave, everything would stay the same.
Of course, Roja won't destroy it just to make sure of his guess.
Roja sat down and made Sen Maboroshi hover above him. Nature's started surging toward Sen Maboroshi.
No one knew how long it had been until nature's chakra in the Ryuchi's cave started to become thin. Roja stopped the absorption and probed Sen Maboroshi's space, to find out that it was double in size.
If you say that the six spaces of Kaguya were medium sized, then this world was a large one.
The thought of the final boss in this world being able to control six spaces, the boss of the Shinigami world, Aizen, who was able to integrate the soul society, Hueco Mundo, and the human world, Roja couldn't help feeling some pressure.
"Nature's chakra can't be directly converted into normal chakra, but nature's chakra can be used to strengthen the body and also Sen Maboroshi... And Sen Maboroshi getting stronger is the same as my soul getting stronger itself. The improvement in my soul is the improvement to my reiatsu, in the end, it also affects my chakra."
Roja thought of the relation between nature's chakra and his own. Although it's a little messy, the point is that nature's chakra was the foundation of all powers!
After absorbing nature's chakra this time, Roja's chakra exceeded normal tailed beast, at least the eight tails can't compare to him now, perhaps his chakra reserve can be compared to the Kyuubi.
"It's time to try getting the Truth-Seeking- Ball... It should not pose a problem this time!"
Roja took a deep breath, and a radiant light flashed in his eyes.
Chapter 423
With sufficient self-confidence, Roja went to a remote area. This time he intended to get the Truth-seeking Ball.
"Seven elements..."
Taking a deep breath and with a thought, seven balls containing the seven elements started hovering around him, compared to before, the balls seemed more real as if they were solid.
This time, Roja used Nature's chakra as a guide with the Yin and Yang swirling in the middle and the other five circles around them.
These elements had their own counter, so it was easy to make them fuse in a peaceful manner.
Wouch!
At the beginning of the fusion, Roja held third of his Reiatsu to counter the Six Paths if he intended to interfere. While he was focusing the remainder of his strength in controlling the elements.
Although he grasped the process, it wasn't easy to obtain the Truth-Seeking Ball.
At last, Roja thought of a saying, as long as you open the door, you can step in.
The fusion in the initial stage was stable, but as it reached the mid-stage, controlling the elements became harder and harder.
The five elements of Wind, Water, Fire, Thunder, and Earth interfered with Yin and Yang balance which led to the unbalance of all the elements.
Roja frowned. He not only used the Reiatsu to try and control them, he even used Sen Maboroshi's space in the attempt.
However, it wasn't sufficient.
The Truth-Seeking Ball isn't something easy to make, don't forget that it was the power of creation itself.
The power of the Six paths can even affect the space, Roja's space isn't strong enough. It isn't enough to withstand the power of the truth-seeking ball. Even the explosion from small bits of chakra in this process will be disastrous.
It's like an iron box trying to contain flames without it exploding.
Boom!
Roja stepped back hurriedly as he looked at Chakra collapsing helplessly.
"It seems that as soon as there is a mistake, there will be a chain reaction and it can't be controlled. Even if I have the ability to see the future for a bit, it's difficult to succeed in the first try."
After talking to himself, Roja was not discouraged, he took a break, and when his chakra recovered, he started again.
However, this attempt failed in the middle as well.
Roja didn't retreat as he started again, but he failed again.
He failed three times in a row.
Roja didn't try again, he didn't give up but began to reflect and looked for the problem. What was he missing?
"The Truth-Seeking Ball appeared at the end of the fourth Ninja war..."
Roja blinked, he stood in the air as he muttered to himself.
In Naruto's world, the most direct way to get the truth-seeking ball is to get the Juubi who had endless chakra or the Six Path granting the power directly.
Naruto just as he got the Six-path power, he directly got the Truth-Seeking ball. He never used his strength to get it.
"If all the power in this world is related to bloodlines and the chakra fruit, then what is nature's chakra? Before Kaguya appeared, the old Toad Sage already existed, he also had some abilities, which proves that nature's chakra existed then. Is its existence also related to the Chakra tree?"
Roja thought about many things as his eyes flashed, suddenly he couldn't help thinking about the origin of the Chakra Tree.
Kaguya ate the Chakra fruit and became the ancestor of Chakra.
The Chakra tree can't appear from nowhere. It didn't simply feed on the sunlight, water. Then it should be connected to nature's chakra. There are no doubts that nature's chakra gave birth to the Chakra tree.
Thinking this way, Roja immediately realized that he wasn't a person from this world, but he still could use nature's chakra even though he wasn't related to Hagoromo or Kaguya.
Obviously, he was absorbing nature's chakra as soon as he arrived in this world, which led him to the conclusion that nature's chakra is the origin of everything in this world.
"It turned out to be..."
As Roja's mouth murmured, a bright light flashed in his eyes as he immediately started the fourth attempt.
This time, Roja still used the Yin and Yang as the core of the fusion, but the difference this time, he used Nature's chakra instead of his own!
Not only was nature's chakra at the core, but it was also the catalyst for the rest of the elements.
Boom!
The condensed chakra collapsed again, but Roja wasn't discouraged. Instead, excitement was apparent on his face.
That's right, this is the right direction.
Nature's chakra can adjust the balance between Yin and Yang, and can also balance them with the other elements. It's a kind of blending power!
"Let's go!"
Knowing that he was in the right direction, Roja couldn't contain his excitement, he knows that the problem now is how much nature's chakra he can put in.
Roja continued to try if an ordinary person was trying as hard as him, they may have collapsed already, but he had tremendous physical strength and Reiatsu, while his chakra was that of a tailed beast.
After so much failure. At last, Roja found the perfect ratio he needed.
He found how much Nature's chakra needed to balance the elements.
The seven chakra balls started moving faster and faster as they formed a vortex while becoming smaller and smaller.
From Gray, they turned into dark gray until the ball was Deep Dark.
When the color became dark, the rotation finally stopped, and everything calmed down with a black ball hovering in front of Roja.
The Truth-Seeking Ball was successfully formed.
Chapter 424
Bang!
Immediately after the Truth-Seeking ball appeared, Roja's body changed dramatically.
The Truth-Seeking ball was the purest power the six paths had, the power was above ordinary chakra, it was even higher than nature's chakra.
Obtaining the Truth-Seeking ball made it possible for Roja to gain the Six paths mode.
Wouch!
In a moment, the residual nature's chakra in Roja's body along with his own chakra all merged together and transformed into six paths power.
Roja's clothes transformed and a white Kimono with six black magatamas appeared on his body while the Truth-seeking ball was rotating around him.
Roja's hair also turned white.
"This is... Six paths mode."
Roja opened his arms and felt the change of power inside him. He couldn't help muttering. Entering this mode made him feel that he entered the Shinigami's mode.
This was a qualitative improvement!
"Truth-Seeking Ball!"
With a thought, the Truth-seeking ball flew over. He reached his hand and held it. Suddenly the Truth-Seeking ball turned into a scepter in his hand.
The power of the Six-path and the Shinigami mode are two different forces, but since the six-path mode involves spiritual energy as well, they can be said to hold some similarities.
The six paths mode was indeed stronger than the Shinigami mode currently.
Roja's six paths mode is based on his own power, so it was different from Naruto.
After entering the six-path mode, there are three kinds of strength. One is the strength of the six-path, the other is the six paths body, and finally the power of Reiatsu.
The strength of the six-path is reflected in his chakra and so on.
The Truth-seeking ball was a power that can be kept normally without the need for this mode.
Since Roja depended on himself to reach this state, his powers were in the initial state, and it limited the use of the Truth-seeking ball currently.
Roja's six-path mode is slightly better than when Obito obtained the juubi, but Naruto was better, and don't mention Madara.
And when he thought about the expanding Truth-seeking ball that Kaguya released which was enough to destroy a world, Roja couldn't help narrow his eyes.
If we talk about the power of the six-path mode, Kaguya was without a doubt the strongest.
In theory, with her powers, Kaguya wouldn't lose to Naruto and Sasuke, but unfortunately, she didn't have enough battle experience. She fought twice, one against her sons, and then later against Naruto and Sasuke. Otherwise, both of them wouldn't stand a chance.
In addition to the six-path mode's power, Kaguya was a true immortal, her body was above that of a sage.
"The Sage's body was strong, it was resilient. Just like the snake sage who could even recover when his body was half destroyed."
"However, it seems like this only appeared on Kaguya, Madara and the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. Even Naruto didn't have such a body."
After muttering a few words, Roja concentrated on his body.
He found that he may be different from Naruto and Madara and so on.
Because he used his own strength to reach this mode, although he wasn't as good as Naruto and Madara, all of this was his own power.
His Sage body, under the nourishment of the six-paths power, is getting to a higher level. Although slow, it was an extremely stable process.
What was the higher level of Sage's body?
There is no doubt, it's the immortal body or the six-path body!
"it seems that under the influence of the six-path's power, the sage's body would change to the six-path's body." Roja touched his chin with satisfaction.
Becoming the Jinchuriki of the Juubi felt weird to him, he didn't want external help, he wanted to become strong on his own.
The Ten-Tails was like Kaguya herself; it would be easy for Kaguya to control its Jinchuriki. Roja didn't consider the Juubi from the beginning. All he wanted is the power to never die.
The third point that distinguishes the power of the six-path mode is on the level of reiatsu.
With the Rinne-Sharingan that had nine tomoe, you can control six medium-sized worlds easily and change the lands inside.
Whether it was the six-path's power, the body's power, or the eyes' power, Kaguya was the strongest, but Naruto and Sasuke sealed her... Roja reserved his opinion.
"Spiritual power comes from the soul. That's my strength. I may be the weakest in the Six-path mode, and I don't have six-path's body, but I won't lose to anyone when it comes to reiatsu!"
Although Roja didn't know how Strong Hagoromo was, he didn't think that his spiritual power was any weaker than him. After all, the Reiatsu is the power of a Shinigami.
Thinking about this, An idea flashed in Roja's mind!
"I don't know if the six-path mode can be used at the same time as the Shinigami mode!"
With a thought, Sen Maboroshi emerged into Roja's other hand. At the same time, the power of the Shinigami was stimulated, and suddenly the power of the soul was released completely.
Wouch!
The Shinigami mode and the six-paths mode didn't conflict with each other. They were almost compatible. Roja's appearance changed again.
On the kimono he wore, a strange black pattern appeared which was completely different from the magatama, which added an evil look to the six-path mode.
The biggest change is Roja's eyes.
The white in his eyes disappeared and turned darker, and his original black eyes turned demon yellowish!
This is not the Shinigami mode, not the six-path either, but this was the fusion between the two!
Chapter 425
Roja stood still in his place without moving.
The horrifying atmosphere spread around him. No creature dared to approach him. Every life form in a few Kilometers radius felt fear which originated from their souls.
"This... This feeling..."
A few Kilometers away, White Zetsu appeared from a tree and his forehead filled with cold sweat as his body shuddered.
Roja gave him a feeling more horrifying than Madara's.
Not only Zetsu, even the six-path Sage, Hagoromo who was observing Roja from another space, was shaken by Roja's presence.
Without waiting for the six-path to make a move, Roja who was quietly standing in his place suddenly held the scepter in one hand and Sen Maboroshi in the other and opened his arms and roared to the Sky.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"
He wasn't conscious. Only his killing instinct remained. Roja's body was stunned in the same place as he waved the scepter gently, and a mountain in the distance exploded while Sen Maboroshi made a huge gash in the ground that spread for several kilometers.
"not good!"
The Six-path Sage looked at this and finally yelled.
Although he didn't know what happened to Roja, he could see that his current state was somewhat problematic. If he ignored it, maybe the entire world may be destroyed.
Zetsu could only think about leaving as fast as possible to report to Madara.
But before he could act, Roja appeared before him, suddenly looking at him with deep hatred in his heart.
Roar!
After another roar, Roja smashed White Zetsu.
White Zetsu was trying to escape, but suddenly his body froze, terror-filled him as horrifying energy spread all over the place.
At the same time, a consciousness forced him into Zetsu's body and occupied it, suddenly white Zetsu's body transformed, as a Kimino appeared on his body along with a scepter made of the Truth-Seeking ball.
It was the sage of the Six-path.
It was an emergency, so Hagoromo knew that he needed to stop Roja. So he directly forced his way into White Zetsu's body.
"Take this!"
In the face of Hagoromo, Roja released a full out attack. Hagoromo didn't dare look down on this attack as he moved his scepter to stop it.
Wouch!
Under the collision of two entities with Six-path modes, the earth was moving and collapsing all the way.
Wherever they go mountains fall.
At this moment, not just the Lightning country, the entire world felt the force of the two of them fighting.
Whether it was the country of earth, fire, wind, or water, all of the perceptive ninjas stood as their faces changed. They were stunned.
All the Kages stood up, they were all shocked, even though they weren't in the same place, all of them felt the same as they looked at the direction of the fight.
At this moment, no matter which ninjas were at war, in the battlefield, everyone stopped while looking at the horrified look on the perceptive ninja's faces.
Somewhere underground, Madara who was sitting quietly stood up with shock.
"This feeling... Who is it?"
Just with the first collision between the two, the entire ninja world was in shock, another attack arrived, which almost directly destroyed the nearby villages.
The entire land of lightning was shaking, it was as if an earthquake hit their land.
"Stop!"
Hagoromo was horrified, as he held the scepter, he yelled at Roja in vain. He knew that if this continued, the world would be destroyed.
Roja's power shocked him. He didn't have the Juubi, and he wasn't at his most powerful state. He found it difficult to suppress Roja.
The power of this outsider was actually so strong!
Hagoromo always felt that he could suppress Roja at any time. When he thought about Roja gaining the Six-path mode, he didn't think he would combine it with the Shinigami mode.
Roja didn't have his consciousness. His instinct made him only think about killing. On one hand he held Sen Maboroshi, on the other hand, was the Scepter. He attacked once again.
"Damn!"
Hagoromo was angry, he made the scepter change into a black spiral sword.
Hagoromo no longer suppressed his attacks. Roja was blown back, but he didn't stop, he once again stormed at him.
Roja completely lost his reason and was in a state of berserk if you may call it that. After taking a breath, Hagoromo used his eyes power.
Each eye held a different ability, and almost all of them involved space manipulation.
Wouch!
Hagoromo held his sword and waved it. The space in front of him was forcibly cut open.
However, at this time, Hagoromo was using Zetsu's body and couldn't use his power to the fullest.
Roja used Sen Maboroshi's space and directly resisted this attack, and then he opened his arms. Suddenly Reiatsu and Chakra began surging madly.
"This is... Bijuu Dama? No! What is this?"
Hagoromo looked at this scene. His face changed, he could feel the energy fluctuations, and he could feel that if this attack was released, the entire world might be destroyed.
Without waiting for Hagoromo, Roja released the condensed energy which was the combination of chakra and reiatsu...
Six Flashes!
Of course, Hagoromo couldn't let that attack fall into the earth or else, everything would be destroyed. He fought against it and used everything, even his space ability, trying to offset his attack.
Roja also used his space power. The surrounding space twisted and while the attack was on the verge of breaking, it was redirected and finally, it blew up.
Booooom!
At that moment, The sun disappeared as if darkness fell into the world.
Chapter 426
Wouch!
At the moment Roja's attack broke out, black and white energy started swirling in the sky.
It's as if the entire sun was swallowed.
At this moment, the lightning land which was more than 10,000 meters was directly swallowed into nothingness.
Everyone was stunned, even Madara.
However, while Roja and the Six Path Sage were fighting, Roja was looking at the illusion of himself inside his consciousness.
Roja was standing quietly.
He looked in front of him at the copy that looked exactly like him, it was full of craziness.
His Shinigami mode was maintained for a long time, and he didn't think that he could come across an even stronger mode. However, this Rikujigan mode is dangerous. Maybe if he remains here, he would lose his consciousness forever, while this copy would start killing everything in this world.
In addition, he got the information from Sen Maboroshi, that if he reached the ninth stage, this integration would be perfect. And before reaching it, he should never use it again.
"This should be good for you, Right?"
Roja glanced at Sen Maboroshi in his hand while the latter remained silent.
Wouch!
Sen Maboroshi screamed. It was vaguely getting disobedient. Which made Roja smile a little.
He already knew what this was all about.
In the world of One Piece, Roja put everything into developing his Reiatsu, but after coming to this world, he was focused on Chakra which made Sen Maboroshi dissatisfied, especially after obtaining the Six path mode.
And after Roja tried to make the Shinigami mode submit to the Six path mode, Sen Maboroshi was completely annoyed or more like it wasn't willing to be overwhelmed by the six-path mode, so it forced its power inside Roja's body.
"What a mess!"
Roja didn't have a good temper, but there was nothing to say because the fusion influenced his consciousness.
Sen Maboroshi refused to communicate with Roja any longer.
Is he being a Tsundere?
Roja's mouth twitched a bit while black lines appeared on the side of his head. He wanted Sen Maboroshi to come out and face his copy with him. He knew that the world outside is a mess right now.
Roja took a deep breath and couldn't help having a headache. Right now, Roja's copy looked at Roja and smiled.
"Oh... You are too weak. I'm really worried about you... I will make you give everything to me! Hashirama and Madara, I will kill them all."
Wouch!
Roja's copy attacked with its sword. In his hand, he was holding the same Sen Maboroshi as Roja. Roja also waved his sword, and the two attacks collided.
Ding!
A humming sound spread in the endless dark space.
After Roja blocked that blow, he looked at his copy. He communicated briefly with Sen Maboroshi, and he knew the origin of this thing in front of him.
This was the product of all his negative emotions. Madness, arrogance, etc., they are all concentrated into this copy.
Only by defeating it can he grasp the power of Sen Maboroshi.
"It was really troublesome."
Roja shook his head, but this had already happened, and he had no other way around it.
Since he must fight, then fight it is.
From the start in One Piece's world, Roja practiced his swordsmanship and controlled flames, He gained Getsuga Tensho, Senbonzakura, then he killed Doflamingo, and after that, he only got even more powerful until he feared no one in there.
"Everything in the world, Turn to Ashes!"
In Roja's heart, he was furious, He swept his sword and flames flew all over the place.
Roja's copy looked at Roja with an evil grin as he did the same: "All things in the world, Turn To ashes!"
Boom!
The two forces collided in the air. Two golden flames of different sources started burning inside this space.
And as the flame burned, a cold voice was heard.
"Bankai: Daiguren Hyourinmaru!"
"Bankai, Daiguren Hyorinamru!"
Almost at the same time, Roja's voice and his copy's sounded at the same time.
Wouch!
Two white lights burst in an instant and spread to the sky making the whole world white.
"It's useless! I have all the power you have. You can't beat me!"
Roja's copy rushed at Roja and waved his sword and said: "Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi! Hakka No Togami!"
Roja looked at this scene indifferently. He didn't release the same power. Instead, he waved his red sword at the sky.
"Ennetsu Jigoku!"
Boom!
The Cold field was destroyed by the flames.
"Oh... Do you think only you can use such a trick? Ennetsu Jigoku!"
Roja's copy looked at Roja and held his sword and used the same move as Roja.
"You think you can block me, you think you are better than me, so much nonsense, I will fight and fight."
Roja didn't say anything as his copy talked and talked. He just blocked the attack and rushed toward his copy.
Boom!
The two collided and the strange thing is that his copy was at a disadvantage. He stepped back one step.
"You..."
The light in the copy's eye disappeared as he was full of anger. In This world, they both had the same power. Whoever loses will disappear.
He wanted to use his words to distract Roja, only to be completely put at a disadvantage by him.
Boom!
Roja's copy shut his mouth. His face was full of sorrow and madness as he fought with Roja like crazy.
Roja's face had no emotion, no craziness.
No matter who was in front of him, he wouldn't stop. Even if he was in front of himself. It's exactly the same power he had.
He was stronger, he was not afraid, he had the strength, how can he fear anyone?
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Roja battled his copy. In this world without any space concept, both of them made the world golden-red some time and other time white as snow. Cherry blossoms are scattered now and then.
The battle continued, Roja's power became more and more intense without any intention of retreat. Instead, his copy was getting anxious.
After all, it was a collection of negative emotions. Perhaps, in some cases, negative emotions were stronger, but now it was obviously not the case.
"You can't beat me! Even if your instinct of battle is superior, if you have it, I should have it as well!"
When Roja's copy spoke, he was struck down again, he finally couldn't help cursing himself for talking.
"Moron!"
However, in response, Roja only looked at him coldly.
"Since you know, we have the same strength, and by saying I can't beat you, then you are thinking that you can't beat me as well!"
This was Roja's first response since the battle started. And the last as well, because this sentence completely made the copy fall into the abyss.
Roja never thought that he could defeat this copy. And the copy never thought that Roja could beat it.
The face of the copy suddenly changed.
Roja looked at him as he waved his sword.
Ding!
The copy was cut by Roja's.
Obviously, when the idea of him not being able to defeat Roja made its way into his head, Sen Maboroshi fell from his hand.
Wouch!
Roja stabbed the sword in the copy.
The copy looked at Roja with complexity. Its body slowly changed and the madness in its eyes disappeared, and gradually, the same expression of Roja was drawn on its face. It smiled at Roja before disappearing in white smoke.
Wouch!
Sen Maboroshi screamed slightly as it softly landed in Roja's hands and conveyed the happiness it felt.
Roja didn't look at it, but as he couldn't do anything, this was his Zanpakuto after all.
"Well, I finally mastered Sen Maboroshi's power... I don't know what's going on outside."
Chapter 427
The entire world felt the battle between Roja and the six-path Sage since it started. The battle lasted for two days and two nights.
Whether it was civilians or Ninjas, all were frightened by that fight like rabbits.
The battlefield was located in the northern part of the lightning land, close to the sea.
After the fight, about a fifth of the lightning land was destroyed, and waves formed like crazy affecting the water land and the fire land alike.
Konoha and the Mist were still in the war, but now they were fighting against a Tsunami.
Facing these world-class fights, even the Kage and the elites would feel how small they were. Even Madara was still in shock.
Because in front of such power, he could only sigh.
The two of them were powerful, his battle with Hashirama could only be said to be a small-scale fight when compared to this.
...
The two figures constantly confronted each other. Each collision caused an explosion that made the earth shatter.
"Roar!"
Roja roared. He didn't have a human image anymore. He was like a tailed beast, his body full of black and white markings and his face was covered by a skeleton like a mask.
After a roar, Roja flashed in the air and arrived in front of the six-path. He didn't have Sen Maboroshi in his hand and didn't command the Truth-Seeking ball, he just raised his hand.
"Not good!"
Although the Six-path still held his scepter and saw Roja without any weapon raising his hand, his heart sank.
If a third party was watching this fight, one could tell that the six-path was unable to move well as if Roja was much faster.
Something that can cause this... is without a doubt Roja's cold field.
Even Hagoromo was affected by the cold field, and his speed dropped by at least 70%.
Roja's hands held extreme cold force as he tried to strike the six-path.
One hit would be extremely terrifying even for Hagoromo.
But Hagoromo was much more powerful than Whitebeard and Blackbeard. In this critical moment, ripples appeared in his eyes as a sudden force appeared.
Roja's speed suddenly slowed down to the level of the six-path, and the latter was able to avoid Roja's attack.
This was another ability of his eyes and the most powerful one he had... Slow down time.
Unfortunately, he was now just a consciousness inside another body, and he couldn't exert the full extent of his power.
Wouch!
With the time slowing and the extreme cold field. If Roja's attack doesn't hit, the field will disappear as well as the time slowly.
Roja's mouth opened again, and once again horrifying energy gathered inside his mouth.
"This is another trick..."
The six-path had a headache. If it was just an ordinary tailed beast or even the Ten-tails, he wouldn't be afraid to this point, and he can easily block the attack with the Truth-Seeking ball.
The Six flashes released by Roja aren't just Reiatsu condensed, but also six path power as well. It reminded Hagoromo of his mother's attack.
Boom!
Roja's attack was released, and the six-path didn't dare face it head on, but if he escapes, the world would be finished. Even though it might not destroy everything, the land of Lightning could be destroyed entirely.
Wouch!
The six-path waved his scepter, and the Truth-seeking ball around him came together to form a shield which faced Roja's attack.
Wouch!
The six-path was smashed by the attack.
After hitting Hagoromo, the attack weakened a lot, and its direction shifted toward the sky.
But even though it exploded in the sky, the aftermath of the attack was disastrous. It caused wave after wave to rise from the sea and the earth below cracked.
"This monster..."
Hagoromo's face was ugly. Roja's destructive power was even stronger than the Ten-Tails. And the Ten-Tails can be controlled by the Sharingan but this can't.
The Ten-Tails was a collection of natural energy which can be easily controlled by his eyes. But Roja even though he was unconscious, the Reiatsu in his body was constantly fluctuating which made it impossible for him to be controlled.
"My current state can't control him at all. If this continues, I'm afraid I would need the power of the Ten tails."
Hagoromo was sullen, if he could, he didn't want to summon the Ten-Tails.
But in this kind of situation, it didn't use it, there is no way to defeat Roja. He could mostly restrain him for some time, and it's impossible to suppress him fully.
Just as the six-path made his decision and wanted to use the Animal path and summon the tailed beasts, Roja's actions suddenly paused.
"Oh?"
He discovered this and stopped his movement.
Wouch!
Roja stopped in mid-air, the bones covering him suddenly cracked.
"Aaaaah!"
Roja roared as if he was unsatisfied. The blackness in his pupil gradually failed. Suddenly a horrible power surged from his body in all directions.
Hagoromo's face changed as he immediately retreated.
"What happened?"
Bang!
After the roar, the light gradually dissipated and Roja's body appeared in the center, but his whole body seemed to be broken.
Wouch! Wouch!
Another sound came, and his armor seemed to fall, and the bones covering him fell apart as well.
What appeared inside was a figure wearing a strange mast while being suspended in the air.
He gently grabbed the mask on his face, and his eyes flashed for a moment. He looked at Hagoromo as if he understood what happened, so he smiled a little and said.
"Nice to meet you!"
Chapter 428
Roja wasn't just looking at Hagoromo, he was also trying to grasp the situation on the battlefield.
Nearly one-fifth of the land of lightning was destroyed. This kind of destructive power surprised Roja. He estimated that if Hagoromo didn't jump out to hold him off, the entire nation or even the other nations as well would be destroyed.
If the six-path mode was stronger than the Shinigami mode, then the fusion was something even more powerful.
The most important aspect was that both modes didn't oppose each other, so the final fusion form wasn't as simple as one plus one equals two.
Looking at the degree of damage along with the Six-path sage who integrated into White Zetsu's body, Roja could tell without his interference, the world would've probably come to an end.
Hagoromo was powerful, maybe, he had the most powerful six-path mode of all those who possessed it. But now he wasn't that powerful, maybe he was as strong as Madara when he reached the six-path mode.
The battle took 2 days and 2 nights, but Hagoromo still couldn't completely suppress Roja.
Knowing this, Roja's attitude when facing Hagoromo was calm.
Hagoromo looked at Roja with doubt in his eyes before finally saying: "If you go at it again, I'm afraid without me here, the world would come to an end."
Hagoromo said with a tone full of anger.
Although it was obvious that it wasn't Roja's intention to do what he did, he was completely like a tailed beast who was consumed by his negative emotion becoming a monster.
After hearing these words, Roja wasn't angry. Instead, he smiled and said: "So you think that ninjas should really exist in this world?"
The world of ninjas was currently in a huge mess because of the third war.
Even small countries and villages were destroyed by this war.
When the six-path sage wanted peace and created the ninja, he failed completely. But he still continued to observe the world and its development.
For many years, wars filled the world, but the six-path sage didn't intervene.
"..."
Hagoromo knew what Roja meant, he not only failed to create peace, he created more power for the people to fight with. This led his expression to sink.
"The emergence of ninjas was not what I wanted."
Hagoromo looked at Roja as a dangerous person. But now after hearing his words about the origin of ninjas, he couldn't help change his mind as he said: "Let's talk about the changes."
"Ok."
Roja didn't fear Hagoromo unless he was resurrected and gained the power of the Ten-Tails, he couldn't beat him.
It takes time to group all of the tailed beasts, and Roja could stop him when he tries.
Hagoromo nodded, and his scepter lit up, a white portal appeared, and he went directly inside.
After looking at it, Roja stepped inside as well.
After their fight, the third war stopped. Everyone returned to their village until the fight between Roja and Hagoromo ended.
The battle was unknown to all people except the fighters and Black Zetsu who was lurking in the darkness along with Madara.
No one knew that everything happened because Roja the famous ghost and the legendary Six-path sage fought.
Although they knew Roja could cut a mountain, destroying half a land was something they didn't think he could do.
Because of this kind of power, they could only say that gods fought there.
As some people didn't think that humans could cause such destruction.
After this fight, the third war reached its final period. The five great villages didn't want to continue, but some forces still wanted to plunder some resources.
So now was the period of peace talks.
...
No one knew what Roja and Hagoromo talked about when Roja returned to the world, Hagoromo didn't show up again.
Hagoromo knew that unless he gathers the tailed beast to recreate the Ten tails and become its Jinchuriki, he won't be able to win against Roja. And even if he reached his peak, he won't be able to make Roja leave this world. The most he could do is chase Roja everywhere in this world.
So he gave up on making Roja leave, but he made an agreement with him.
He won't interfere with Roja's action in the ninja world, and Roja can't cause too much destruction.
And to that, Roja agreed.
Roja's purpose here was to gain power and improve further, not destroy the world. Of course, he won't just throw the six flashes because he was bored.
Roja stretched his waist lazily as he showed a touch of exhaustion after solving the problem and regained control over his body. But he hasn't returned to the peak of his strength yet.
In Fact, When he regained his body, Roja's strength was running low. Chakra was almost depleted, and one-third of his Reiatsu was left.
But he fought Hagoromo for two days and two nights, after all, if he wasn't exhausted, then he really would be a ghost.
Hagoromo couldn't go anywhere, and his power was also almost entirely consumed. Otherwise, he would've attacked Roja directly when he regained his body.
Kurenai and Mei both had Roja's mark on them when he tried to perceive the marks, he found that they were still alive and nodded slightly.
However, the mark was far away, if he wanted to teleport there, he would use some of his Reiatsu which he didn't want to.
"Should I take a rest first?"
Roja shook his head and didn't know for how many years was the last time he consumed so much Reiatsu, these times could be counted using his fingers.
Wouch!
Dropping from the sky, Roja left the place he battled in and came to a country that was constantly raining.
"Here... It should be the Rain Country!"
When Roja saw this, he roughly could tell, but he didn't pay attention to it. He needed to recover after all.
Chapter 429
In the Rain village, Roja walked aimlessly in the rain, his clothes were a little tattered due to the fight.
His battle caused his physical body and Reiatsu to be exhausted.
If he could absorb some power from a tailed beast, you would return to his normal state in a few minutes. But a tailed beast wasn't something bought by the side of the road.
At Roja's level, whether it is a minor or major injury, it can be quickly healed.
Moreover, after mastering the six-path mode, and entering the new mode, his regeneration speed was boosted, even more, his recovery was no less than the six-path himself.
While absorbing nature's chakra, Roja thought about what to do next as he aimlessly walked under the rain.
While walking, he felt a few gazes on him. He cast a glance in their direction, and his eyes flashed a little.
"They're..."
Roja thoughtfully said to himself as he continued walking.
In Front of Roja, three figures were rushing in the rain by the side.
They weren't side by side as one of them was moving ahead while the other two were slightly behind.
The one in front was a young man with orange hair while the two behind, one was a girl with blue hair and the other was a boy with red hair.
Focusing on the red-haired guy's eyes, you could see that his eyes held the Rinnegan.
They were the three youngsters Jiraiya taught, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan.
They still didn't make the Akatsuki, they were focusing on protecting civilians from this war.
Wouch! Wouch!
Their pace wasn't fast, it was the normal speed of ninjas. Their direction wasn't that different from Roja, and they were somewhat close.
After some time, they discovered Roja's existence.
"Yahiko."
"Yes!"
As Konan noticed Roja, he stopped immediately and reminded Yahiko who nodded back at her.
Roja's appearance wasn't neat, his clothes were damaged, and he seemed somewhat weak.
He looked like someone who was hungry for days and had no power.
When they noticed this, both Yahiko and Nagato relaxed and looked at each other.
Konan took the initiative to come forward and said softly: "Do you need help?"
During this period, Yahiko and the others didn't have the idea of making the Akatsuki yet, their only purpose was to help those in need.
What's more, Roja seemed like a homeless wanderer at the moment.
However, when Roja heard Konan's words, he looked slightly strange.
Since coming to this world, this was the first time that ninjas didn't come to him to cause trouble and die.
However, upon thinking about what they experienced before, Roja wasn't surprised.
"No, thank you."
After Roja responded, he looked at Nagato. However, even Rennigan didn't attract his attention.
Hearing Roja's response, Konan was a bit surprised. They didn't meet a homeless man who would not ask for food, let alone reject it.
His attitude was calm when he rejected them as well.
"I will give you this."
After Konan's eyes flashed, she gently took a piece of bread and wrapped it and handed it to Roja.
Wouch!
This... she actually gave him a piece of bread even though he rejected her?!
Roja's mouth twitched, he felt really strange at the moment, and he didn't know what he could do, he finally reached out and received it, but his expression was unnatural.
Roja's expression was seen by Konan who was thinking that Roja was embarrassed. She smiled and said: "You're welcome, there is still a long way to the nearest village. It's very dangerous on the way, do you want to go together?"
Yahiko and Nagato looked at each other and didn't have any objection. They wanted to go to the nearest village because they heard that it was attacked by Ninjas.
"...Ok!"
Roja originally wanted to look at a place to rest, but after seeing Konan and the others, he didn't object and decided to follow along.
Yahiko smiled at Roja friendly. He estimated that Roja wandered for a long time without eating, so when he remembered the past, he couldn't help but sympathize with him.
"Don't worry, we still have food."
Seeing that Roja took the bread and didn't eat it, Yahiko smiled.
Among the three, only Nagato noticed something strange. But Roja didn't say anything, and Nagato wasn't completely trusting him right now. He even used his Rennigan, but he still couldn't see through it.
Hesitating for a moment, Nagato dropped the idea, and the three prepared to move. Their speed dropped as they thought Roja was an ordinary persona and he couldn't move as fast as ninjas.
Seeing them moving slowly, Roja didn't say anything, he looked at their Chakra and noticed that Both Yahiko and Konan didn't reach the chakra level of a Jonin.
But Nagato was different, the power contained in the Rinnegan wasn't simple. Nagato wasn't the owner of these eyes so he won't be able to use it to its full power.
If the six-path sage could use his eyes powerfully, Roja may not be able to fight against him even in his Rikujigan mode!
Chapter 430
Whether to destroy the Rinnegan or not, after some thought, Roja dismissed the idea. He didn't fear Madara anymore, even if he was resurrected, he wasn't afraid of the strength he would gain.
What's more, his purpose was to obtain the chakra fruit from Kaguya, he had no conflict with Madara. Instead, they have many things in common.
However, for Nagato to be reduced to Madara's pawn since childhood, everything happened and will happen as planned by Madara, Roja could only shake his head and sigh.
To resurrect the Ten-Tails, the Rennigan was necessary. It can be that its resurrection was set on the place since Madara transplanted his eyes in Nagato.
In the rain, Roja walked along with Yahiko and the others.
"It's not easy to survive with all the earthquakes and floods happening recently!" Walking around, Yahiko turned around and said to Roja.
Earthquakes and floods?
Roja felt a bit strange, but he didn't show it on his face as he looked at Yahiko without speaking.
Seeing that Roja didn't respond, Yahiko thought that there was a problem with Roja. He couldn't help but sigh: "Nobody knows what's going on, in this war, the world is chaotic, and it happened inexplicably in the last two days..."
Yahiko talked about what happened two days ago.
Listening to Yahiko, Roja felt weirder and weirder, because what Yahiko is telling was probably caused by him...
After the battle, one-fifth of the lightning land was destroyed. Such a huge battle naturally caused earthquakes and tsunamis.
The rain country was far away from the lightning land, but such earthquakes caused a flood in this country full of water.
Roja's battle lasted for two days and two nights, and the earthquakes and tsunamis lasted the same period. This caused many floods and made the ninjas all around the world to stop fighting and concentrate on these 'natural' disasters.
In Yahiko's eyes, it should not be easy for Roja to survive the floods and earthquakes which made him somewhat sad.
"But the floods ended, I just don't know when the war would end."
Yahiko talked, and suddenly the topic was changed to war. Immediately the atmosphere changed and both Konan and Nagato turned silent.
Now that the war was at its end, the ninja fighting became less and less, and large resources were already used in this war.
There were no big fights anymore, at most, a few hundreds would fight, if not than a few dozens.
It is precisely because of this that the rain country was more chaotic.
In case of big battles, there would be many arrangements and restrictions, but in small ones, the ninjas would act more freely.
After battles, some ninjas would go and loot villages, and they would deliberately kill civilians for fun.
The small countries were the scapegoat.
The war in this war is different from the one in One Piece, at least, the good and evil sides are apparent, and even if there are some good pirates like Luffy, there were few in number.
In this world, there is no distinction between good and evil. It's all about interest.
If the Akatsuki was originally established by Yahiko, it had some just position as to prevent wars. Unfortunately, in this world, no power could stop the war.
"In any case, I won't abandon the idea of stopping the war. Konan and Nagato are the same as well." After a while, Yahiko said with firmness and looked at both Konan and Nagato.
Both of them looked at Yahiko and nodded.
Yahiko smiled and suddenly thought of something, the yearning in his eyes intensified as he said: "I heard there is a ninja known as the Ghost, even when surrounded by thousands, he stopped them alone... If I can surpass him, it would be a simple matter to stop the war."
Konan and Nagato looked at each other and showed a smile without answering.
"One day, I will do it."
As he said this, Yahiko didn't forget to glance at Roja and said: "At that time, no one would suffer from the pain of war again."
When Roja heard his words, he couldn't help smiling.
This kid just said he wanted to surpass me. If he knew that I just fought against the Six-path Sage, I don't know what kind of reaction he would make.
Yahiko saw that Roja didn't answer and assumed that Roja didn't know the 'Ghost'. He no longer talked to Roja, he instead started talking to Konan and Nagato.
Out of Roja's expectations, his reputation was kind of good in this ninja world, especially in these three's views.
Fortunately, Roja was already the king of the Pirate's world, being admired by countless people, so even when hearing the discussion about him from the three, his expression remains plain.
Two days later, they finally reached their destination.
Coincidentally, when they arrived there, a few Rock hunter-nin were also in town.
Yahiko and the others had a change in their expressions.
"Konan, Nagato, get ready!"
Yahiko took a deep breath as he watched the Rock ninjas looting the town with cold faces.
Both Konan and Nagato nodded and followed Yahiko.
Konan didn't forget Roja while keeping up with Yahiko, she turned around and said to Roja: "It's very dangerous here, you should find a place to hide, don't come out."
After that, she quickly followed up and rushed to the town.
Chapter 431
Wouch! Wouch!
Several Rock was stopped by Yahiko in the streets.
"Ninjas from the rain? Go away, don't get in our way!"
Several Rock looked at Yahiko and the others and said coldly.
"That can't be done, if you want to get to this town, you need to pass by us first!"
Yahiko took out his sword and firmly said!
Several Rock looked at each other, and their expressions turned colder. Without anyone commanding them, they attacked Yahiko.
Whizz!
Wouch!
The Rock figures flashed around and moved toward Yahiko and the others.
Roja looked from a distance and could see that the strongest from the group was a Jonin, and the weakest seemed to be a Chunin.
Yahiko and the others were Jiraiya's students for three years. Not counting Nagato, the other two should be around Elite Jonin level, and they lived on the battlefield.
"We're unable to defeat them..."
After fighting for some time, the Several Rock ninjas couldn't have the upper hand.
"Go!"
Seeing that they can't win, the Rock ninjas decided to escape.
Seeing them retreat, Yahiko and the others didn't pursue them.
At this time, Roja came over from afar and looked at the three people and said: "Why did you let them go?"
Yahiko looked at Roja and shook his head: "Do you mean we should kill them? But this will only make hatred spread, it doesn't make sense."
"They are powerful ninjas, it won't be easy to kill them."
Konan added.
Roja shook his head and looked at Yahiko, he said with a deep gaze: "Sometimes, things aren't as simple as you think. If you think you are right, then wait and see."
The current Yahiko was still Naïve, Roja shook his head, and after he finished, he went into the depths of the village.
Yahiko couldn't respond to Roja's change, Roja finally disappeared into the streets.
"He is afraid that some other people would be harmed by the Ninjas, it's normal to hate ninjas," Konan whispered to Yahiko, and the latter nodded. But he felt that Roja's words were very meaningful.
Yahiko and the others saved the people in the village, but they weren't regarded as heroes, the villagers were still wary of them.
Yahiko and Konan comforted the people and helped in the repair and gradually gained the trust of the people.
...
A few days later, more than ten Rock ninjas arrived in the town.
"Is it here?"
One person with a huge sword scar on his face said while looking at the person by his side.
The man next to him nodded and said: "This is the place that we should've looted, but the three rain ninjas stopped us..."
The person who spoke was one of the Rocks that wanted to loot this village a few days ago.
"Rain..."
The ninja with the scar was an Elite Jonin from the Rock.
"Don't act rashly, maybe there are more rain ninjas here, let's make a plan first!"
As he spoke, the man sent a ninja with a transformation jutsu into the village.
Half a day later, the ninja came back and reported that there were only three Rain ninjas and they didn't leave yet, there weren't any other ninjas.
"Go!"
With accurate information, the Rock ninja decisively ordered and the group directly entered the town.
The ninjas in this period didn't aim for kills, they aimed for resources instead.
The arrival of the rocks alerted Yahiko and the others in town.
"This will be troublesome."
As soon as he saw the people coming, Yahiko's expression changed as cold sweat covered his forehead.
Konan and Nagato were also worried, the two of them didn't know what to do and looked at Yahiko together.
"After taking a breath, Yahiko stood up and went toward the ninjas.
"There is no meaning in this fight, can we sit down and talk?"
"Die!"
A rock ninja who fought against them previously directly pulled a sword and looked at Yahiko as if he was seeing an idiot.
Wouch!
More than a dozen Rocks blocked Yahiko's way, they wanted to finish Yahiko and loot the village quickly.
Yahiko and the others finally found out that there were more Rocks this time and a few of them were the ones they let go a few days ago, suddenly they thought about Roja's words.
Thinking about this, Yahiko still thought he was right. If he killed these people last time, more would still come, not to mention he didn't like to kill people.
Wouch! Wouch!
The two sides quickly fought, Yahiko and Konan were good, but this time there were many Rock ninjas, and one of them was an Elite jonin as well.
Nagato was always refraining from using the Rinnegan, because they were too powerful. Once he used them, he wouldn't be able to control them.
Gradually, Yahiko and the others were in danger.
Boom!
Yahiko blocked a shuriken, but it was too late to resist the other attack, he was directly punched by the Rock ninjas.
"Yahiko!"
Konan exclaimed and wanted to go and rescue him, but other ninjas stopped her.
Chapter 432
Boom!
Yahiko flew and crashed on the walls of the street.
"Cough! Cough!"
Yahiko coughed twice and barely stood up, but his mouth was full of blood.
He gritted his teeth and went back to fight. Suddenly a figure came and looked at him.
Yahiko thought it was an enemy, he subconsciously attempted to defend, but when he looked over, he saw it was the person they traveled within the past few days, the one who disappeared after they arrived at the village.
Of course, he was Roja, who wasn't missing. He just found a place and rested for a few days. In the past few days, his Reiatsu and Chakra recovered.
"It's you?"
Yahiko looked at Roja with amazement, and immediately saw him coming over, he couldn't help yelling anxiously: "Run away, it's dangerous here!"
The ninjas noticed Roja and felt he was a bit familiar, but they didn't care, they immediately launched an attack on Yahiko.
Wouch! Wouch!
The shuriken flew toward Yahiko as well as Roja, they obviously intended to Kill Roja and Yahiko together.
"No!"
Yahiko didn't feel good, he wanted to hide but he didn't want to leave Roja alone, so he quickly made some hand seals to make a mud wall to defend them. But it took time to complete the seals, and the shurikens flying toward them won't wait for him.
"It's too late!"
However, Yahiko directly tried to defend Roja with his body, and Roja waved his hand.
Wouch!
The shurikens were directly blown away by this wave of his hand.
"You..."
Yahiko was amazed, but these were iron weapons, not some papers, Roja waved his hand, and they were blown away?
Even if he was stupid, he knew that Roja wasn't an ordinary person at all.
"When you don't have absolute power, being kind to the enemy is cruel to oneself... Peace can only be made with blood and power, there is no peace with just words!"
Roja stood in his place after waving his hand, he turned around and looked at the Rock ninjas.
Several of the rocks saw Roja wave his hand and blow the shurikens. They were amazed, but they quickly reacted and prepared to continue their attacks.
But, Roja turned around, and when they saw his face, all of them were scared to death.
How can he be here? It's actually him! It's that monster!
In the rain, several Rock ninjas stopped, not only that, their legs turned soft and almost fell to the ground.
Roja's existence was a nightmare for the Rock ninjas, perhaps many didn't know Roja, but there were only few who didn't know Roja in the Rock village.
Are you joking!
He faced an army of 10,000 along with the Raikage and won, everyone in the Rock had a nightmare about Roja, no one could forget him.
At this time, Konan and Nagato noticed the weirdness of the Rock and looked over. Just a glance from Roja was enough to make them throw their weapons.
...
All the Rock ninjas were scared.
Both Konan and Nagato were facing attacks non-stop previously, but these attacks stopped suddenly, which made the two horrified and didn't know what happened.
There was only the sound of rain hitting the ground, all the faces of the rock were fearful, and their bodies were shaking.
The rocks which were closest to Roja were the most afraid.
Roja glanced at these rocks and shook his head without interest as he said.
"Leave!"
When they heard this, all the rocks dared not speak as they quickly fled, no one dared to glance back.
Until all of them disappeared, Yahiko and Konan couldn't react, and their mouths were wide open.
What is this...
At this time, the three of them finally reacted as they looked at Roja. He could scar the rocks and make them leave with just a command. Who is Roja?!
Roja looked at the three of them and sighed in his heart. Even if he didn't arrive, Nagato would've probably saved Yahiko, if Nagato wasn't here, this naïve Yahiko would've died dozens of times already.
...
Roja didn't conceal his identity from Yahiko when he learned that Roja was the 'Ghost' who made countless men in the world tremble, his eyes looking at Roja with worship and awe.
Although it was unbelievable, probably only the Ghost would be able to make Rock ninjas so scared of him.
When he remembered that he said he wanted to surpass Roja in front of his eyes only to be saved by him, he didn't know what to say now.
Finally, Roja left one sentence, with absolute strength, you can make peace in the world, step by step he disappeared in the sky.
"The Akatsuki is about to be formed, and the third ninja's war is almost over, but there is too much time left before the fourth ninja war..."
Roja muttered to himself as he thought about Madara's plan.
There is still some time before the war, there is still some time for him to improve even further.
"The Shikkotsu forest shouldn't have recovered yet, I should go to Mount Myoboku as planned... Well, I will pick Mei and Kurenai first."
Roja perceived the Spatial coordinate he left on Mei's and Kurenai's bodies, after a bit he mobilized the Spacepower and a space channel opened in front of him as he stepped into it and disappeared.
Chapter 433
Within the country of Fire, the beautiful forest seemed to stretch out infinitely, water was flowing in the rivers with crystal clear water.
Two beauties were inside the water.
Kurenai rose from the water, crystal-like drops of water slid down from her hair, moving on her waist.
Mei was lazily sitting on a rock by the side while wearing something like a bath towel.
Watching Kurenai, her mouth raised to a smile as she said: "A few days without paying attention and you seem to grow up a little."
Kurenai reddened as she slammed back into the water. She was a little younger, but she wasn't small at all, however, compared to the current Mei, she was smaller indeed.
Wouch!
Mei was from the Mist village, she was like a fish that returned to the water, her hands moved gently producing a small wave that hit Kurenai.
Kurenai was caught off guard and was immediately hit by the water wave.
She was a little annoyed as she started a counter attack, both of them were at a level of Elite Jonin, they didn't need to use any ninjutsu when playing like this, just a little bit of chakra to generate small waves.
Just when the two of them were playing around, the void seemed to sway suddenly, a distortion appeared followed by a figure appearing out of nowhere.
Because of this figure's appearance, the two waves hit that figure.
Roja took a step from the space tunnel, and suddenly two water waves hit him. He suddenly wrinkled his brows, but he didn't feel any chakra from the wave, so he just waved his hand.
Wouch!
The two waves rolled back and returned to their makers.
At this time, Roja noticed Mei and Kurenai and finally couldn't remain calm.
Wouch!
After a glance, the two were being compared to Hancock in his mind, he immediately shook his head, how could these two compare to her?
"Get dressed and follow me."
Roja casually moved while the two who were still dazed, and got out of the water, only his back could be seen by the two beauties.
The two of them finally reacted, their cheeks reddened before finally returning to normal.
"That guy actually..."
With Mei's character, she couldn't help being angry at that guy who saw them like this and even with her charm he ignored her. After a sigh, she was still irritated as she said to Kurenai: "Did you say that guy is a normal man? How come he isn't reacting to us?!"
"Uh..."
Hearing such a question, Kurenai didn't know how to respond, but she couldn't help sneak a look at Roja's direction.
Hearing the dialogue between the two girls, Roja turned gloomy. He couldn't help turning around and said: "It seems like you want to experience it again, the treatment I gave you when we first met?!"
At this time, Mei's playfulness wasn't hidden, but she still didn't want to experience that again.
...
After a small talk, the two girls put on their clothes and asked Roja about what happened a few days ago.
A few days ago, the battle destroyed a fifth of the lightning land and also affected the Ryuchi Cave.
Fortunately, their battle didn't spread that fast as they could retreat.
When they felt the power in that fight, both Kurenai and Mei knew that the situation wasn't good, so they immediately moved toward the land of fire.
The two guessed that the fight was caused by Roja. What actually surprised them wasn't Roja's strength, but his opponent's strength.
"Who is... Who was it that fought against you before?"
Kurenai couldn't help asking.
Roja looked at them, when he saw their curiosity, he said with a light tone.
"Six-path Sage!"
Boom!
These simple words were like thunder in the girls' mind, the two screamed and looked at each other to see the shock in their eyes.
"Six-path Sage? How is that possible? Isn't he a legendary existence?" Mei looked surprised, wasn't that the person who is referred to as the god of all Shinobi and the maker of ninjas?
"Legend exists."
Roja looked at Mei and said: "Legends don't appear out of thin air; they exist because some details from them are true."
The girls felt unbelievable right now, although Roja wouldn't lie to them, the six-path sage was the one who created the ninjas from legend. They still exist in the world and even faced Roja. When everything happened it was like a dream.
"The six-path Sage still exists in this world, is he really a god?"
"Compared to you, he is indeed a god."
Roja said deeply, the Six-path Sage and ordinary ninjas were from a different world entirely. Unless there is a Six-path power existence, even if a million ninjas attacked him, they would be easily destroyed.
This is the difference between them, nothing below the six-path level could fight another six-path.
"God..."
Kurenai couldn't help taking a deep breath and muttering, and she suddenly thought of Roja who fought against such an existence.
How powerful is Roja?!
Before I saw him, I never saw Roja or heard about him, he seemed to appear in this world suddenly, and he even told her before that he wasn't a ninja.
She couldn't help but look at Roja, her eyes were sparkling, and Mei also thought about this and looked at Roja with shock.
"You actually... fought against the Six-path Sage, are you also..."
Roja smiled and said: "A God?"
He chuckled and looked up slightly and said again: "If you say it in your standard, then I may be... A Shinigami."
Chapter 434
Mount Myoboku, the golden sun rays shone on the huge lotus leaf, this leaf was much larger than a house as it stood up while bathing in the sun.
Under it, a Huge Toad was resting below lazily as other Toads were fanning it.
This Toad was the oldest high ranked toad in Mount Myoboku.
At this time,
"Ah!"
Suddenly the toad screamed as if he saw a nightmare and woke up filled with cold sweat.
The toad beside him was also shocked by this and jumped directly to the pound.
Cold water poured on the old toad as he finally felt ease.
"Go call Fukasaku and Shima!"
The old Toad immediately ordered the toad in the pond.
He saw that the old toad showed a serious expression and after going out of the pond, he didn't say a thing as he immediately went to look at the two elder toads, Fukasaku and Shima.
Inside their house, the two toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima were moving hurriedly.
"Don't be anxious, he asked us to come over, is there something?" The toad that comes to call them said that the old toad had a very serious look on his face.
Shima looked at the atmosphere and said: "When he called us, I was cooking, so the lunch was only half done. If there is nothing I should go back quickly."
"It's serious."
The toad never saw the old Toad have such a serious expression before.
"I'm a little anxious, he asked us to come over, so there must be something, let's forget about lunch now and go."
Shima said: "What?! It's hard for a housewife like me to consider what to cook each day you Know, you old toad!"
Fukasak As furious as he said: "Don't talk like this in front of the Sage!"
On their way, the two were still bickering with each other until the atmosphere suddenly changed as they heard a voice.
"Stop, Shima, Fukasaku."
The Great Toad Sage sat with his eyes closed, his attitude was serious, the two elders in front of him were somewhat loud, so he could only stop them. When they heard his words, both of them stopped, the authority of The Great Toad Sage was unquestionable in Mount Myoboku.
After the two stopped, the old toad said: "I called you because I just dreamt about the future... Do you know what happened to the Ryuchi Cave?"
As soon as they heard the word Ryuchi cave, their expressions changed.
Just a few months ago, the old toad saw the future of the Snake Sage, and he himself thought that his prophecy was wrong.
He didn't expect that the Ryuchi cave would indeed fall.
Both the Snake Sage and the Old toad witnessed the existence of Kaguya and the Six-path Sage. They experience the time with Indra and Ashura and also the warring states period and so on...
During that time, countless ninjas fell, and many things changed. The reincarnation of Indra and Ashura happened many times, but the Sages continued to exist.
But now, the Snake Sage fell into the hands of a ninja.
After discovering this news, the whole mount of Myoboku was shaken.
"What did you foresee?"
He took a deep breath, and his expression was serious to the extreme as he looked at them.
Mentioning the Ryuchi Cave's disaster, does it mean it is a life and death crisis?
"The human that killed the Snake Sage... will soon come to Mount Myoboku."
The old toad opened his eyes and very solemnly said; "His purpose is nature's chakra, for us here, a little lack of Nature's chakra is nothing, so don't cause a conflict with him."
"Fukasaku, Shima, the two of you wait for him at the entrance, when he arrives, lead him toward the waterfall."
Roja killed the Snake Sage, and it was predicted by the Old Toad, when they heard his words, they didn't say anything as they complied.
For an existence that could kill the Snake Sage, they didn't want to be hostile toward him.
Actually, earlier, Konoha informed them that a mighty ninja might come to Mount Myoboku to cause trouble, but they didn't pay attention to it at the time.
Ninjas, even if they were strong, even as strong as Hashirama and Madara, they won't be able to take Mount Myoboku easily.
Indra and Ashura were actually regarded as juniors to the Old Toad.
They didn't expect that a few months later, Roja would kill the Snake Sage, this news was known in mount Myoboku and caused panic.
They determined by certain means that Roja was the troublesome Ninja who Konoha mentioned before.
"Understood, this matter will be handled by us."
After taking a deep breath, the elder looked solemn as he nodded his head and left.
The prophecy of Roja coming over was heard by all toads.
Everyone was concerned about this, and all movements they made were extremely cautious.
Chapter 435
"Is this Mount Myoboku? It's really as the rumors describe, it's like a labyrinth."
Mei walked by Roja's side as she looked in front of her while her eyes flashed with light.
The interior of Mount Myoboku was like the Shikkotsu forest, but outside was like a maze. If the ninja venturing here didn't know the way, he would just move in circles without hope of entering Mount Myoboku.
But this was nothing to Roja.
"Ahead!"
Roja looked at the hills outside Mount Myoboku and nodded.
Mount Myoboku was located on the southeast part of the land of fire; if it went further east, it was the sea leading toward the land of water.
However, the place was remote and desolate, there was no benefit of fighting over this piece of land, and also there is mount Myoboku here, so wars won't happen here.
After passing through the labyrinth, light shone in their eyes, and a paradise-like place appeared in their eyes. There were countless of Huge plants, and the atmosphere was good, completely different from the labyrinth outside.
Wouch! Wouch!
Just as Roja and the two girls were ready to enter, two figures appeared in the air and fell in front of Roja.
"Who?"
Kurenai and Mei were instantly alerted, but when they saw the two small toads appearing before them, they relaxed.
Kurenai however, still was fully relaxed, because she felt extremely strong Chakra Fluctuation from these two toads.
"It turned out, the Great Shima and Fukasaku, does Mount Myoboku not welcome me?" Roja looked at the two toads and smiled slightly.
The two of them were shocked by Roja, he actually called their names, this was the first time he saw them, how did he know?
Roja had a perfect Sage body and was still transforming it into the Six-path's body. Ordinary people won't notice this, but the two toads have survived for hundreds of years, they were able to perceive the situation with Roja's body.
Unfathomable!
Just from a little look, that was the word they described Roja.
"You're welcome as our Visitor!"
Fukasaku pressed the tension in his heart as he rushed to greet Roja.
Looking at the way Shima and Fukasaku were behaving, Roja was a little surprised. He just arrived here, but the two elders came to welcome him, which can't be a coincidence.
Did the Great Toad Sage predict this?
Thinking about this, Roja was a little bit interested.
His Haki was cultivated to the extreme, but he still could only perceive the future for a few seconds. And according to what Roja remembered, the Great Toad Sage really could see the future, a much longer one than Roja.
The only problem was the Great Toad Sage could only see a few pictures of the future, unlike Roja who can see what will exactly happen in the next few seconds.
"In that case, I want to look for the Great Toad Sage, I wonder if you can lead the way?" Roja looked at Fukasaku and Shima and asked.
Shima and Fukasaku seemed to be prepared for this, but seeing the Great Toad Sage was something really difficult, even Jiraiya saw him only because the Great Toad Sage asked to see him.
But Roja was different, Roja killed the Snake Sage who was extremely powerful! It would be stupid to refuse Roja.
Fukasaku and Shima nodded solemnly, expressing their approval.
With the two leading the way, Roja soon arrived at the palace where the Great Toad Sage was.
"Please wait a moment, I will inform the Sage!"
Fukasaku directly bowed to Roja and jumped inside the palace, leaving only Shima to accompany him.
Along the way, Shima and Fukasaku tried to probe Roja, and the more they discovered, the more shocked they became. Before Roja, they would be lying if they said they weren't nervous.
Seeing Fukasaku going to report, Roja wasn't in a hurry as he smiled and waited.
He was really interested in the ability to predict the future, because of that ability... Would probably unlock the time ability attribute. It was a control attribute and one of the strongest.
Throughout Naruto's world, there were only a few abilities related to Space, the strongest amongst them was Flying Thunder God.
And time was without a doubt above space, the ultimate boss of the Shinigami world possessed something like this, Roja didn't have any idea how he would be able to confront him until now, he could only think of ways to interfere a little.
Before long, Fukasaku returned and nodded to Roja.
"The Great Toad Sage welcomes you!"
"You wait for me here!"
Roja said to Mei and Kurenai and directly went inside.
Kurenai and Mei weren't interested in the Great Toad Sage, they were more interested in the scenery here.
...
Inside the palace, Roja recalled this place from when he watched Naruto before.
This room was very simple and elegant, in the front, the Great Toad Sage was sitting on its soft couch waiting for Roja.
Roja looked at him and said: "It seems like you already knew I would come here. The environment here is pretty good, much better than the Shikkotsu Forest and Ryuchi Cave!"
"Hehehehe... We always were unable to get along with the Ryuchi cave, and our relationship with the Shikkotsu forest is neutral."
The Old Toad opened his eyes and looked at Roja as if he was examining him.
Shima and Fukasaku could only perceive nature's Chakra inside Roja's body and nothing else.
The Old Toad could perceive deeper things, he could tell that Roja's body was actually being transformed from the Sage body toward the Six-Paths body. He was no longer a normal human, he had the power of the Six-path.
When the old Toad was examining Roja, Roja did the same.
Like the Slug and the Snake Sages, the old Toad reached the perfect Sage body, and he held immense chakra completely beyond the tailed beast level.
However, even so, he was incomparable to the Six-path's power.
There was nothing surprising about this, the only thing that made Roja interested was the toad's ability to predict the future.
Chapter 436
"Looks like you've already known that I would come here. Your reputation of predicting the future is well deserved."
Roja looked curiously at the Great Toad Sage and smiled.
The Great Toad Sage's eyes slightly flashed as he smiled slowly and said with a weak voice: "It's just a little ability, it's not that strong of an ability."
The Great Sage seemed like an old-fashioned man, he was wise, even if a pig lived for so long, he would gain wisdom, not to mention the toads here.
Any of the three Animal Sages were extremely intelligent, but their actions were different, the slugs were elegant, the snakes were treacherous, and the Toad was clear-minded and wise.
It's a pity for the Toads, even if he were three times wiser, he wouldn't be able to predict Roja's actions. The Snake tried to control Roja, and now it has become a fallen legend.
When Roja saw the Sage's smile, he directly said: "I'm very interested in this ability to predict the future."
He was too lazy to beat around the bush, he was always direct. After saying his purpose, Roja paused. When the Toad Sage was about to speak, Roja suddenly said faster: "You will say, I don't have the ability to predict the future, I can only see a picture or two in my sleep."
When he said this, The Toad Sage was extremely surprised because Roja said what he was about to say.
An Idea suddenly flashed in the Toad's mind.
Just as he was about to ask, Roja directly said: "No need to ask, it's as you are thinking."
Silence fell.
After a while, the Sage took off his hat and said to Roja: "This is really beyond my expectations, I didn't think you'd have a similar ability..."
The Sage no longer concealed anything. Saying he can only see some pictures in his sleep, was in fact just a cover, he can predict the future whenever he wants.
This ability belonged to him.
But Unlike Roja, he can't see a specific future, the pictures are random.
Sometimes he would say trivial matters, but sometimes he would see the most important future events. Like the son of the Prophecy.
Both Roja and the Sage were interested in each other's ability to predict the future. For Roja, the ability to use Kenbunshoku Haki to predict the future isn't a secret, so he directly told the Sage about it.
And the Toad directly told Roja about his ability as well.
Roja was surprised, this ability has to do with Nature's chakra!
Although the Toad sage couldn't step into the realm of Six-path, His body contained so much nature's chakra that even Roja whose body started changing into the Six-path can't match it.
In his case, he can enter a spiritual state in his sleep and blend Nature's chakra with the whole world, which showed him some pictures from the future.
This state was close to the power of Haoshoku Haki.
The problem was that this was a passive thing, he can't initiate it at will. That is to say, he won't be able to see what he wants.
This was a very different path from what Roja wanted to take.
"It's a bit interesting. It's worth studying."
Roja's eyes flashed with interest since the Toad Sage can do it, he should also be able to do it. His body was changing to the Six-path's body, his body contained a huge amount of chakra.
After knowing what he wanted, Roja was satisfied. He immediately directly asked if he could borrow the Nature's chakra in Mount Myoboku, which the Toad sage didn't refuse.
In the end, The Toad Sage was wiser than the Snake Sage.
Of course, it's because had the ability to kill everything, whoever was stronger had the last say.
After coming out of the palace, Roja was led toward the waterfall in Mount Myoboku.
This was the place with the most nature's chakra in this place.
Roja was extremely satisfied with this, the concentration of nature's chakra here was even denser than the Shikkotsu forest and the Ryuchi Cave.
"It's at least two times denser here, Mount Myoboku is good, very good."
A smile appeared on Roja's face. He sat down and directly summoned Sen Mabroshi to absorb Nature's chakra.
When Roja arrived here, he deliberately didn't absorb chakra, so no one felt anything, but when he started, the whole place shook.
The movement was really too big.
Mei and Kurenai didn't feel Nature's chakra normally, but now, they could perceive it.
In their perception, nature's chakra in this place was peaceful, but once Roja started, as a vortex formed, nature's chakra in the whole mountain went toward him.
Even the elders and the Sage were shocked, and their chins almost hit the ground. Even their hearts almost stopped.
The Toad Sage had a bitter smile on his face.
He could tell that Roja absorbed one-tenth and his sword absorbed the rest previously, but now it was three to seven.
The reason was that when Roja entered the Six-path realm, his flesh was also changing into that of the six-path, which made him able to withstand that much nature's chakra rushing in at the same time.
The chakra he was absorbing was also divided into two parts, one was being integrated with his flesh, and the other was being transformed into Six-Paths power.
Chapter 437
Because Roja only had the Six-path's power without the aid of the tailed beast, he could only condense two Truth-Seeking Balls currently.
Compared to the Six-Paths Sage, who had nine Truth Seeking balls, the gap was apparent.
If Roja could have the perfect Six-path's body, he would have a power equal to Hagoromo, he could even put up a fight against Kaguya.
But currently, Roja's goal is no longer beating Kaguya...
One Day...
Two Days...
Ten days...
The impact of Roja on Mount Myoboku was even greater than what Fukasaku and Shima expected. He even affected the sleep of the Toads, which could be seen by the yawning toads all day.
Of course, Roja didn't pay attention to this, no one dared to blame him anyways.
The transformation of Roja's body was slower than Roja expected.
Ten days, Roja's body transformed about one-tenth. This made Roja marvel at the power of the Ten-Tails, even after ten days, he didn't get what the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails gave.
However, thinking about it, Roja was relieved, after all, the Ten-Tails were made by the Chakra tree. Even if he only got tenth right now, he would scare Hagoromo if he heard of this.
Of course, Hagoromo no longer spied on him, first because Roja was much stronger now and he could detect him easily, and second because they had that agreement.
Roja didn't like Hagoromo staring at him all day, even doing something he would need to use Sen Maboroshi's space to be able to do it without him looking.
In addition to his body, Roja gained a lot more power as well.
Before he could only make two Truth Seeking balls, now he could make three.
Roja estimated that by consuming all Nature's chakra here, he would be able to make four Truth-Seeking Balls.
With his strength increasing, Roja's mood was very good. After a slight adjustment, he once again started practicing again.
Roja didn't eat anything these days, he could still go on like this for a long time, but Mie and Kurenai weren't, but fortunately, they were ninjas, so they could go out and hunt.
The concentration of Nature's chakra in Mount Myoboku made Roja surprised. He was absorbed for about a month, and it wasn't empty yet.
This place was obviously much better than the other two.
In the meantime, Roja's Six-path's body was perfected by two tenths, and he could already create dour Truth-Seeking Balls.
In addition to this, Sen Maboroshi was strengthened, and it was close to reaching the eighth stage while its space expanded a lot.
Although there was no qualitative leap in ability, it was slowly increasing.
When nature's chakra started to thin up, Roja stopped absorbing, and the whole residents of Mount Myoboku looked at the waterfall and breathed in relief.
It's finally over, I can sleep now.
A group of Toads with black circles under their eyes were relieved.
Under the waterfall, Roja stood up and stretched his body and touched his chin as he thought: "Shikkotsu Forest should have recovered by now."
Now, If Roja wanted to go to the Shikkotsu forest or the Ryuchi cave, it wouldn't be troublesome anymore. He already left a space mark there, and he could go straight toward that place.
Roja was preparing to look for Mei and Kurenai, but he didn't find them and estimated that they went out.
Just as he shook his head and prepared to go, his face changed, and his eyes flashed with anger, and a terrible momentum emerged.
Kurenai and Mei were his maids. Roja left not only a spatial mark but also a special perception imprint, which can perceive the situation they were in.
Just now, Roja noticed the vitality of Mei declining at a rapid speed.
Undoubtedly, they encounter a life and death danger, and Mie was seriously injured.
Just when he was angry, Kurenai as well was hurt, and it was even more serious than Mie.
Boom!
Roja's anger rose. The strength of both of them was Elite Jonin level, when they fought together, not even five Elite Jonin could keep up with them.
And the power of mobilizing five elite jonin wasn't something small villages could do, only the great five had that kind of power.
He was now well known in the world, and Mie and Kurenai should be recognized by all five villages that were under him.
In this case, who would dare to attack Mei and Kurenai.
"Good, I have to see who is so bold."
Roja was really angry, he seared and created a space passage and directly stepped into them.
...
Kurenai and Mei were stained in blood, they were tattered. Kurenai couldn't walk on her own, she could only rely on Mei who could barely stand.
"Hold On..."
Kurenai bit her teeth while holding on to Mie. In front of them, seven old and young figures were looking at them.
They weren't interested in Mount Myoboku, they came here only to look for food, and they didn't encounter anyone the past few days, they didn't expect to encounter such a crisis.
With their joint effort, they could fight five elite Jonin, but these seven were too powerful.
They were... The seven swordsmen of the Mist!
"Do you want to resist?"
"Run if you can, we will finish with you and return!"
The seven swordsmen were looking at Mei and Kurenai's bodies.
Unlike Mei, the Mist village didn't give up on the idea of rescuing Mei, after the news was heard about what happened, the village directly decided to take actions.
Although Roja was strong, they didn't think that Roja could take on the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. But when the traces of Mei were revealed, high-level instructions were directly issued to kill the traitor.
Chapter 438
"Is it necessary to kill? Kurenai tried to help Mei as she said while full of blood.
"Dealing with a traitor, of course, no mercy will be shown!"
The leader of the seven swordsmen who replied to Kurenai was a genius ninja.
He held his sword as he revealed his teeth and directly leaped and waved his sword at Kurenai and Mei with the intent to kill.
Kurenai bit her teeth and pushed Mei and jumped while suppressing the pain. Then she looked at Mei who barely avoided the strike. No one underestimated the girls.
Seeing that Kurenai and Mei avoided his attack even though they were injured, he was angry and directly swung his sword again.
The sword was very heavy as if a mountain was falling, sharp air rippled around it.
Kurenai noticed the power of this strike and wanted to avoid it, but with her injuries, she had no chance and also Mie would be directly hit by this attack.
She bit her teeth and took a Kunai and tried to resist the attack.
Wouch!
The Kunai collided with the sword and sparks flew, even if she was at her full strength, she wouldn't be able to take this attack head-on, not to mention trying with just one hand while she was injured.
Ding!
Kurenai was bitter, and her eyes were filled with despair. The Kunai fell, and the sword was moving toward her, trying to split her in two.
Seeing that there was nothing else she could do, Kurnai just closed her eyes waiting for death.
But, one second passed, two and the pain she imagined never arrived.
Kurenai opened her eyes subconsciously to see a hand stretched out from the void and grabbed the sword directly.
The Leader's heart froze.
His full power attack was blocked with one hand, and this hand was coming from the void.
"Time and space Ninjutsu?"
The other six people's faces changed. They received orders to kill the traitor. They didn't expect Mei would be so powerful, so they directly joined forces and suppressed her and her companion.
Now, there was something they didn't expect happening.
What was even more terrifying, was that the hand that grabbed the sword pressed on it.
Wouch!
Suddenly, a huge force pressed on the sword and cracks started appearing on it.
One of the swords they were proud of was actually crushed by this person's bare hand.
If they didn't see it with their eyes, they wouldn't believe it.
After crushing the sword, Roja finally stepped out of the void. His face was colder than ever, his eyes seemed to pierce the seven people.
"Sure enough!"
The Seven Swordsmen didn't actually see Roja before, but the information about him already spread across the world.
Moreover, Mei was supposed to be one of them until she was captured by Roja and betrayed them.
Wouch!
Just as Roja appeared, one of the seven people who were fat directly launched their attack on Mei.
His fat body was flexible, he was the closest to Mei, and his sword directly moved toward her.
"Got you!"
The fat guy coldly looked at Mei, as he wanted first to kill Mei then join forces and try to kill Roja. Even though rumors said that Roja was terrifyingly powerful, they still had confidence in their retreat.
But, Before the sword fell, Roja, who was far away, suddenly appeared next to him.
The last thing that fat guy saw was Roja's cold and ruthless face.
Boom!
Roja kicked directly, and that fat body was like a ball as it flew straight toward the distance.
Wouch! Wouch!
The fat body smashed into ten trees before finally reaching a rock and blasting it. Blood flew everywhere.
"This is impossible!"
"Escape!"
Seeing this scene, the six remaining were frightened. Destroying a sword and killing one of them that easily was too terrifying.
The strength of that fat guy was amongst the top in their ranking. He was almost second only to the leader, and now with just a kick, he was killed.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
The six decisively escaped, and they escaped in six different directions.
Roja coldly glanced at them and didn't chase, he first squatted down and put his hand on Mei's body.
Mei's vitality was gradually disappearing, and it's obvious that she was at death's door. Her injuries weren't a problem for Roja.
"Mist village's seven swordsmen... Very good!"
After Roja's hand was placed on Mei, he summoned Sen Maboroshi and waved his sword at the six who fled.
Regardless of the result, Roja unsummoned Sen Maboroshi and mobilized the Six-path's power in his body and infused it into Mei's body.
In the Original Story, Naruto could save Gai, who was on the verge of death after opening the eighth gate. Roja's power currently wasn't any weaker than Naruto's, so if there is even one breath left on her, he could save her.
Plop!
Just as Roja was treating Mei, Kurenai finally breathed a sigh of relief before falling down on the ground.
Roja flicked his hand, and Kurenai's body appeared beside him, he placed one hand on Mike and the other on Kurenai.
With the Six-Paths power, Kurenai and Mei quickly started to Recover, and their wounds healed at a visible speed, and their breathing became stable.
Chapter 439
Wouch!
Roja's sword directly cut half of the jungle, and from the six remaining, one was straight cut in half.
The others were too shocked, they didn't dare look back as they escaped.
What they didn't notice was a figure standing in a far away mountain looking at Roja who rescued Kurenai and Mei and the scene of the sword attack.
"Mist... Hehehe..."
He wore a mask on his face and had two blood red eyes with black pattern in them.
His identity was evident, it was Obito Uchiha!
It seems because of Roja, some things changed in the world, he didn't give one of his eyes to Kakashi.
At this moment, a body emerged from the ground.
"Let's go, beware, he might find us."
"Ok."
After seeing Roja from Afar, Obito nodded and used his Mangekyu Sharingan teleporting away from his place.
What Obito and Zetsu didn't think about was that Roja, before they left, glanced at them.
"Zetsu and... Uchiha Obito, it seems like this attack isn't that simple."
Roja's eyes flashed, Obito already joined their plan it seems. That means that Obito might be controlling the Mist already.
But in any case, the Mist can't do anything, the seven swordsmen can't do anything either.
Roja had always been protective of his things, and it seemed like this time, the Mist had awakened a dragon from its slumber by provoking him. They just hit his bottom line by attacking his people.
After a while, Kurenai and Mei were stabilized, but they were mentally exhausted and didn't wake up. With a thought, Roja injected some of his reiatsu into them.
Kurenai and Mei's eyelids shook a little before they woke up.
"Roja-sama..."
Kurenai woke up to find herself without any injuries. She knew that she was saved by Roja as she looked at Roja with gratitude.
Mei seemed a bit confused, it took her some time to understand what happened, she bit her lips and looked at Roja with complex emotions.
Roja stood up and calmly said: "What happened, tell me."
"Yes."
Kurenai stood up and whispered something into Roja's ear.
When he heard that there was a rebellion in the Mist and that instruction was issued to kill Mei because they viewed her as a traitor, Roja smiled.
"Ok, very good, it seems like I need to go there and give them something they won't forget."
Regardless of whether this was planned by Obito and Zetsu or not, the Mist was the one who attacked.
When they heard Roja's words, the two beauties were shocked and looked nervously at Roja.
"Roja-sama, you don't want to..."
"We're going to the Mist Village."
Roja calmly said while looking at Mei and said:" Since they think you are a traitor, then I will make you the Mizukage."
Without Roja, after the fourth Mizukage dies, Mei would be the fifth, but now because of him, she was treated as a traitor.
On one hand, the story changed too much, on the other hand, Roja was definitively angry this time.
Hearing Roja's words, Mei and Kurenai looked at each other and saw the shock in their eyes.
Making her the Mizukage!
Making the said traitor become the Mizukage!
This means that Roja wants to ruin the Mist village completely. This was their first time seeing Roja so angry.
The two didn't doubt Roja's ability to destroy the Mist. Is this a joke, Roja could fight against a legendary figure like the sage of the Six-path. No normal human could stand in front of him.
Just why was Roja so angry? Was it because she almost died? She looked at Roja with complex emotion, and no one knew what she was thinking about.
...
The seven swordsmen were the Mist's trump card, losing two members after a trip made a lot of people shocked.
The higher ups of the Mist quickly transferred two elite to join the other remaining five once again making the seven swordsmen, but the sword that was broken can't be recovered.
Of course, after provoking someone as strong as Roja, they were totally restless.
"Mizukage, your decision was too rushed, you provoked the Ghost..."
"Not only did we lose two people, but we also provoked a monster."
At the meeting, several elders were protesting about the decision the fourth made.
The fourth looked coldly at the elders and suddenly said: "So what, even if he is strong, does a village need to fear one person?"
"He is strong, but he won't be able to fight us if he comes to our village. And if we called back our troops from the front lines, Konoha would take the advantage."
His words instantly silenced the elders, as the latter were too nervous to talk back.
Although Roja seemed to have fought on the battlefield, he didn't attack any village before.
Roja was certainly powerful, but as one of the five great villages, the Mist wasn't afraid of him.
Chapter 440
Compared with small villages, the Mist was much bigger. However, the atmosphere inside was strange and cold.
The Ninja system in the Mist was cruel compared to other villages.
At the entrance of the village, some people were inspecting everyone entering and leaving.
"Go in!"
When the guard determined that there was nothing wrong with these people, he gave permission for them to enter.
After a while, three figures appeared in the distance, moving toward the village.
"This is..."
The guard glanced at the man first only to find him a little bit familiar, but he didn't have any impression of him and failed to recognize him.
Then he looked at the two girls beside him, the first one he didn't know, while the other made him stunned.
It's her!
The Mist S class criminal!
Mei's status in the village was quite high previously, and after being referred to as an S class criminal, more people in the village knew of her.
"We have a problem!"
After recognizing her, the guard's heart shook as he immediately shouted without hesitation. He put his hand in his pocket and looked at the three with vigilance.
Roja and the others were still quite a distance away from the village, but the village was already in chaos. The whole village was on the move.
"Stop!"
Several ninjas already recognized Roja. They first felt tense, but later they remembered that they were in their village, they regained their confidence before one of them shouted at Roja.
The man moved forward directly, and coldly looked at Roja before shouting.
"You should be Roja, the Ghost, why are you coming to the Mist Village?"
As he spoke, he glanced with indifference at Mei beside Roja. He certainly recognized Mei, but he didn't say anything, after all, he didn't know what the higher-ups wanted to do with her.
Of course, since Roja dared to bring Mei who was an S class criminal here, they won't let her easily leave. Even if Roja came to hand over Mei, most likely, he won't be able to leave.
"You're from the Mist? Who is your leader?"
Roja looked at the ninja and said.
The Ninjas faintly frowned and immediately replied coldly: "Of course, it's the fourth Mizukage-sama!"
Roja moved both his hands and said faintly: "Is he? From today, he is no longer the Mizukage!"
After saying this, Roja ignored the ninjas and walked directly into the village.
One second, Two seconds...
No one talked, they stood there in a daze, they couldn't believe what they heard.
What was he saying?!
"Presumptuous!"
"You dare say that!"
Finally, all of them reacted, they were angry as their eyes radiated killing intent.
Some of them couldn't help but attack directly.
Facing them, Roja didn't even turn around, he just moved his hand, generating a gust of wind that swept them away. No one of them could resist.
Wouch! Wouch!
At this time, countless figures appeared and surrounded Roja. Their momentum was powerful.
They numbered at least in the hundreds, their power as one of the great five villages was directly exposed.
The five-remaining people of the seven swordsmen who escaped before were amongst them. They looked at Roja with calm and indifferent eyes.
At this time, a person walked slowly from a distance, he was relatively short, but when the ninjas looked at him, they were respectful, because he was the leader of the village, the Fourth Mizukage!
"I'm the leader of the Mist village, recognized by all here, do you think you can deprive me of my title with just one sentence from you?"
Yagura walked forward toward Roja as he said calmly. His face didn't show any anger, no one knew whether he was being controlled by Obito or not.
"Treating Mei as a rebel and sending the Seven swordsmen after her is your doing right?" Roja looked at the Mizukage and said slowly.
Yagura raised his head and said.
"Yes."
"Ok... I still have a question I want to ask."
Roja faintly said as he reached out and grabbed Sen Maboroshi then said: "If I swing this sword down, do you believe you will die?"
"Nonsense!"
Yagura's face became cold, countless ninjas in the crowd started preparing to attack while he did the same!
"Water Release: Thousand Water Prison Technique!"
Wouch!
Many ninjas cast the ninjutsu at the same time.
This technique was the same as Four violet flames formation of Konoha, but this one didn't have a limit, the power of this technique was determined by how much chakra the users put in. Even a tailed beast would need some time to break free.
"Do you think that the Mist is as useless as these Rocks?!"
Yagura sneered as he said!
Chapter 441
The water was constantly rotating like a vortex enveloping Roja and the two girls.
"It turns out that you think this can trap me?"
Roja's plain voice was heard.
"Wrong!"
Yagura snorted and coldly looked at Roja before saying: "We're not trapping you..."
Wouch!
Inside the Water Prison, countless spears suddenly appeared.
"This isn't as simple as a sealing formation, it's what you can call an attack formation..."
Looking at this scene, some of the ninjas were in awe, this was a powerful technique that was rarely used.
At least ten people were needed for this technique, the more people, the stronger this technique would get.
Wouch!
The numerous spears, under the watchful eyes of the ninjas, moved high toward Roja. Then it exploded.
Silence.
"Has it ended?"
They looked at the prison nervously.
In the next moment, all ninjas shook, as they looked in disbelief at Roja and the others who didn't even have a scratch. A black curtain was enveloping them, blocking the attacks.
Truth-Seeking Ball! Six-path Mode!
"What is that?!"
Looking at the scepter in Roja's hands and his clothes that changed to Kimino, they felt that Roja wasn't a mortal. He exuded a noble aura that made even the Fourth Mizukage shrink in front of it.
And in the next moment, something happened that they couldn't believe, Roja waved the scepter gently.
Wouch!
This jail was strong enough to hold a tailed beast, and was smashed by that gentle swing.
How can this be!
Including Yagura, all their eyes were about to fall off their sockets, the prison that all of them made was actually destroyed by a gentle swing of Roja's scepter?!
They felt that if they were the one to receive that swing, they would be destroyed instantly.
What was that black scepter in his hands, it actually has such great power!
"That is... Six-Path?"
The two women looked at the scepter in Roja's hand and remembered Roja's talk about the Six-path. They couldn't help feeling Roja's supreme power and looked at him in awe.
As the water prison was destroyed, water smashed on the nearby ninjas.
"Water Release: Water Dragon Technique!"
"Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"
Wouch!
Countless technique hovered in the sky moving toward Roja.
Roja held his scepter and directly waved, the moment the scepter moved, the water directly disappeared as it touched it!
The Truth-Seeking ball flies and as soon as it touches the water, the water disappears as well.
"Damn!"
"Retreat!"
The Mist ninjas discovered that whether they used ninjutsu or shuriken, there was no use.
"He has at least mastered four chakra nature!"
When they heard Yagura's voice, the ninjas were speechless. They heard about the blood limit selection, which was dust release, that only the Rock ninjas had, but four attributes were unheard of.
And listening to Yagura's tone, it seems to be more than four.
"Do you still want to resist?"
In an indifferent tone, Roja asked as if he was a god, Roja grabbed Sen Maboroshi in his hand and the sword shined.
"Continue to attack!"
Yagura knew that he underestimated Roja's strength, but he could only continue now.
A group of ninjas that were retreating, forced themselves to calm down and continue attacking Roja.
Fire was combined with wind to bring further power, and water was fused with thunder!
Bang!
With a shocking sound, the earth was directly bombarded with Roja in the center and dust flew toward the sky.
When the attacks stopped, everyone looked at the field with nervousness.
"How's this possible..."
The dust dissipated and the Truth-Seeking ball that formed a shield around Roja and the others returned back to its original shape. Roja and the two girls weren't harmed in the slightest.
"How could this be?"
"Completely... Unharmed!"
The Mist ninjas were no longer motivated to fight as they fell in despair.
The ninjutsu that they used had no effect on that black metal, they felt like they were throwing water in the sea. Completely useless!
"Is this enough?"
Chapter 442
Wouch!
Roja waved his hand, and the remaining aftermath of the techniques disappeared.
In the next moment, Roja looked forward.
Wouch!
Taking one step, Roja seemed to disappear as if he teleported, and directly appeared in front of the seven swordsmen of the mist!
The swordsman took his sword directly and waved at Roja.
"Hiramekarei, Unleashing!"
The stored chakra in the sword rapidly coated the sword and headed toward Roja.
Facing this blow, Roja's movement didn't change, he swept the scepter in his hand, and the two collided. The sword was like a branch of a dead tree as it shattered directly as it touched the scepter.
Directly after, the body of the swordsman was cleaved in half in front of Roja.
The ninjas couldn't even move, while Roja killed that person.
After killing him, Roja's body turned illusory as if he became a phantom as he appeared as another one of the seven swordsmen and swayed his sword again.
He didn't make any great movement; he just swept the scepter, and another one fell without any resistance.
Roja looked at the third person, and that person was shaking from fear as he subconsciously wanted to escape.
But, without waiting for Roja to make a move, a huge amount of chakra suddenly came from the side, this chakra couldn't belong to an ordinary human.
Roja turned his head and looked at the Fourth Mizukage, whose body was already wrapped in blood red chakra. He was a Jinchuuriki, the Sanbi's Jinchuuriki.
Yagura knew that ordinary attacks won't work on Roja so he can only use the tailed beast.
Roar!
Yagura screamed as he moved toward Roja with great speed.
Wouch!
The Sanbi quickly arrived before Roja, but Roja still didn't reveal any expression. He held his scepter and greeted him.
Boom!
The Sanbi's chakra scattered directly under the power of the Truth-Seeking Balls. At the same time, Roja's scepter fell on Yagura's body, sending him flying.
Yagura's heart sunk, he didn't expect that even the Tailed beast's power would be not enough to fight Roja, if he wasn't in the tailed beast mode, he would've died directly after that attack.
"There is no other solution anymore!"
Yagura pushed the Tailed beast's chakra to the extreme, and his body swelled and directly opened his mouth in madness.
Wouch!
A bijuudama formed and directly flew at Roja.
When the mist ninjas saw this, all of them retreated back. Although not everyone had seen it before, they could tell that its power was terrifying!
Wouch!
However, Roja didn't look at it, the ball behind him directly flew and faced the Bijuudama. When they collided, the Bijuudama directly shattered.
In the end, the Bijuudama was nothing more than highly concentrated chakra, but the Truth-Seeking ball was the ultimate power a Six-path had.
Boom!
When Roja stepped out, he directly arrived behind the tailed beast and stepped with a foot on him, suddenly the whole village shook.
Wouch! Wouch!
The tortoise shell of the Sanbi couldn't withstand the power behind Roja's foot and cracked.
"Not good!"
"Mizukage-sama!"
At this moment, all the ninjas gathered and couldn't ignore the Mizukage's situation and wanted to rescue him.
Attacks bombarded toward Roja again.
Roja just used another Truth-Seeking ball and made a shield, breaking all ninjutsu thrown at him.
"It seems that I need to show you my power for you to stop struggling!"
Hump!
Roja snorted and caught the void with his hand, making Sen Maboroshi appear.
"All things in the world, Turn To Ashes!"
Wouch!
Red golden flames emerged from the sword and crossed the Truth-Seeking ball's shield directly swallowing the attacks coming toward him.
The horrible temperature directly made all water evaporate.
The mist Ninjas who were releasing attacks stopped, even from far away, they could feel the temperature of the golden Flames.
"This... What the hell is this flame!"
The Mizukage felt the temperature directly, and even in his Tailed Beast mode, he could withstand it.
And just when everyone was shocked, Roja finally waved Sen Maboroshi and said.
"Ennetsu... Jigoku!"
As if the sound came from hell, all the Mist Ninjas saw something that they won't forget in their entire life.
Bang!
The fire radiated and instantly swallowed the Sanbi, followed by towering flame pillars emerging from all directions; the entire village was swallowed by the fire.
All the ninjas were stunned, and they tried to use ninjutsu to fight against the fire, but nothing worked.
After a while, the village was flattened.
Nothing remained, nothing could be heard.
Before long, Roja's voice sounded from the flames like a god.
"Shatter, Kyoka, Suigetsu!"
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
Everything swallowed by the flames was broken like a mirror.
Everything returned to normal, the village appeared again, and nothing changed, and the ninjas were stunned and confused.
"What's going on?"
"Am I not dead yet?"
Numerous ninjas looked at their bodies and couldn't help recalling the scene they witnessed before when the fire swallowed them.
That feeling was so real that they thought they were dead.
"It's him... it must be him!"
"What did that guy do?!"
The Mist ninjas looked at Roja and couldn't help shudder in fear.
At this time, they discovered that not everyone didn't die, someone actually died.
The fourth Mizukage, Yagura, and the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist were all dead.
Chapter 443
Mist village, The Mizukage's office!
"Reporting, the elders of the water country already approved of the Fifth Mizukage's appointment!" A masked ninja kneeled down and reported to the two people in the office.
"Okay, you can go back!"
Mie currently had the look of a Mizukage, after giving the order, she turned around and looked at Roja by the window which was looking at the village.
After killing the fourth Mizukage and the seven swordsmen of the mist, the majority of people were convinced of his strength, they could do nothing but surrender.
Roja directly said that Mei would be the Fifth Mizukage which shook the entire Water land, but they couldn't raise any objection.
They could only approve of Mei.
In the end, Mei became the Mizukage at a much earlier time than the original story.
"The internal forces inside the village are complicated, although most of the people approved, there are still some families who are secretly defying this appointment..."
Mei came toward Roja and whispered.
Although she is the Mizukage, everybody knew that she was just Roja's spokesperson and Roja was the real master of the Mist.
"You don't need to report such things to me, you should know what to do." Roja didn't turn around as he responded calmly.
When he healed Kurenai and Mei, he improved their physics using the Six-path's power.
Both of their strength rose, and they already reached the kage level.
With her strength, Mei was really the Mizukage, not just an image that was put there by Roja.
"Ok."
Mei heard Roja's words and nodded, her eyes flashing with a cold light. As a genius from the Mist, she wasn't a soft person.
At this time, the door was pushed open, and Kurenai entered reporting some information about the village.
The two women started a discussion, and Roja didn't have any interest to hear how they would deal with the village.
"It's time to bring her here."
Roja looked at the sky in the distance and muttered, his eyes revealing a deep and soft feeling.
He didn't expect that two years would pass like this, he originally wanted to bring Hancock after a few months. He didn't know how she was currently doing.
Roja stretched his hand and opened space itself, he made a passage and disappeared.
Mei and Kurenai didn't know what he wanted to do, but they just continued to deal with the current matters.
...
One piece's world, on a sky island, space swayed, and Roja's figure stepped out and fell on the cloud.
"I came back."
Looking at the familiar world, the blue sea, and the empty island, waves rippled inside Roja's heart.
He calmed down his mind and started walking.
The temple inside the island was the same, and the world was also the same, two years weren't enough for the world to change from the way he made it.
When he arrived at the temple, he felt a figure inside the temple, he gently smiled and entered.
"Hey, Stop!"
"Who are you? You actually dare enter the temple? Don't you know where you are?"
A girl about thirteen years old looked at Roja surprised.
Here is the place where the legendary god lived. She was lucky to be selected to serve in the temple, no one dared come here in the past, but now someone actually did.
"Of course, I know this place..."
Roja stopped and looked at the girl, and laughingly said: "This is my home."
Almost when Roja's voice fell, a girl came out of the temple and the moment she saw Roja, she was filled with excitement and rushed forward.
"Your Highness, you... you're back!"
"the temple... Euh?"
The girl who blocked Roja heard this sentence, directly felt her legs soften as she sat on the ground, while Roja laughed and entered the temple.
...
In Naruto's world, the fourth Mizukage suddenly died, which caused the Mist's power to be greatly shaken.
Although in the war, the third Tsushikage died, and the fourth Raikage also died, but they died in the war.
All villages inquired about this news, and the Mist had no way to hide it. Soon, the news about the Fourth Mizukage dying in Roja's hands spread throughout the world.
Roja killed the fourth Mizukage and controlled the Mist village.
The Third Hokage and even the other kages couldn't help sigh in relief.
All the villages were shocked.
Roja was strong, but they didn't imagine his power to be as strong as the rumors.
He actually conquered one of the Five Great Villages.
These feet could only be done by the god of the Shinobi, the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
Roja's status and prestige once again rose in the world, he was secretly crowned the title of God of Shinobi.
Chapter 444
Under Mei's rule, the Mist village witnessed a bloody hurricane which made them realize Mei and Kurenai's power.
Mei stunned all the powers in the Mist by cleansing all who opposed her, which made no one dare object to her rule.
Mei's position as the Mizukage stabilized.
In the empty Mizukage's office, suddenly space rippled as a space tunnel opened. Roja's figure stepped out of the tunnel.
After he entered, the space tunnel didn't disappear. Instead, a tender hand gently came out from the tunnel where an enchanting figure that could make the sun eclipse walked out.
She was Roja's wife, the Pirate Empress Boa Hancock!
"Is this the other world you talked about?"
Hancock stood beside Roja, and her eyes flickered as she glanced around. After using her Haki, she showed a little arrogance as she said.
"It seems like this world isn't that powerful."
"There isn't anyone strong here."
Roja smiled at Hancock, the person he cared most about. He didn't only strengthen her soul, but he also used the Six-path's power to strengthen her body.
Her strength in Naruto's world was comparable to a super kage.
In her eyes, the Most certainly isn't that strong.
Suddenly, the door of the office opened. Mei entered the room lazily.
At first glance, she looked at Hancock beside Roja and her brows wrinkled.
Hancock looked at Mei and asked Roja: "Who is she?"
Roja smiled and said: "It's the maid I mentioned previously."
"Oh."
Hancock faintly swept her eyes and said: "She doesn't seem very obedient."
Mei already guessed Hancock's identity, as she was always mentioned by Roja. She was his wife. Mei was a little bit flabbergasted by her appearance and charm, but she was a woman after all, and she was a little bit unconvinced.
"Roja-sama, the Mist village is completely under our control."
After pausing a little, Mei ignored Hancock and talked to Roja.
However, as her voice fell, the atmosphere in the field became strange.
...
The streets of the Mist village were full of people, and from time to time, people would look at the majestic building of the kage in awe.
Mei was a kage, but she was also very young. At first, they thought that she was just someone Roja put there while he controlled the village, but she brought the entire village to obedience without Roja's help.
Under her rule, all the forces surrendered, and everyone was convinced by her power.
Mei was from the Mist, so her methods were cold and bloody, which naturally crushed anyone who dared try anything.
But just as the people looked at the building, a noise was heard, and something broke.
Boom!
At the next moment, under countless people's gaze, the building exploded, and a figure fluttered in the air, that figure was Mei, the Fifth Mizukage.
Mei turned around in the air and fell smoothly not far away, and at the same time, she looked ugly the shuriken in her hand was now a stone.
It's nothing to break iron, but to turn it into stone!
"Turning iron into stone..."
Mei took a breath and looked at the building seriously.
At this time, Roja looked at Hancock while smiling. After so many years, Hancock's character was still the same.
"I'm just teaching the maid. I hope Husband won't blame me."
Hancock didn't pursue Mei. Instead, she turned around and looked at Roja pitifully as if the previous kick wasn't done by her.
Looking at her, Roja couldn't help bursting into laughter.
In the next moment, Hancock turned around and stepped down directly, as if there was an invisible ladder, she slid down in the air.
"As a maid, don't look at your king like that!"
"Awful woman..."
Mei was angry, but she couldn't speak, she bit her teeth and launched an attack at Hancock.
"Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!"
Wouch!
The attack moved forward toward Hancock as if it wanted to devour her.
However, facing this attack, Hancock just very coldly touched her lips with a finger and gave it a peck.
"Slave arrow!"
Wouch!
Pink arrows fell down from the sky, and as they touched the lava technique, the latter turned into stone.
The arrows didn't stop there, they fell on the building and ground turning everything gray.
After the arrows hit the lava technique, it would next go toward Mei.
Mei was shocked and directly felt danger. She directly used the substitution technique and avoided the arrows.
Hancock's soul was strong, and her body was as well, her devil fruit awakened, and even if she encounters Madara or Hashirama, she will put up a fight against them.
Seeing the two girls fighting, and the half-destroyed street, countless Ninjas, arrived while wearing masks.
Some people wanted to support Mei, but they stopped.
"Retreat!"
Roja just ordered the ninjas faintly.
"Yes!"
No matter whether they were the masked ninjas or normal ninjas, no one dared to raise any objection toward Roja's orders.
Although Roja didn't have any position in the village, everyone knew that he was the real master of the Mist village, not Mei.
Chapter 445
"Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!"
After Mei used the Substitution Jutsu, she didn't just give up, she once again attacked.
Mist flew over and everything in its path started melting at a speed visible to the naked eye.
But what made Mei horrified was that in the face of the mist, Hancock didn't evade, she just walked through it.
When the acid touched her, Hancock just used Busoshoku Haki. Her Haki could be ranked in the top of One piece's world already.
"Completely ineffective..."
Mei was shocked, she didn't expect Hancock to be so strong. She felt bitter.
Wouch!
Hancock sent a kick at her and she felt a gust of wind pass by as she evaded. Hancock didn't stop as she was at Mei.
Boom
When a kick was already about to hit Mei, a hand suddenly came from the side and gently stopped Hancock's jade-like foot.
Seeing this, Mei could only think of Roja, he was the only one who could stop her attack.
"Alright, that's enough."
After blocking Hancock's kick, Roja gently let go of her leg and said: "If I didn't stop you, you wouldn't have anyone to serve you."
Roja whispered softly to Hancock. She was the proud pirate Empress in front of everyone, but in front of Roja, she was just his woman.
Mei's chest moved violently up and down; she could help but feel really shocked.
Hancock was too strong; she was far stronger than her. She would be at the top of the world in terms of power, but she also listened to Roja's world obediently.
Mei couldn't help but sigh, no matter what aspect, she couldn't compare to Hancock.
At the same time, Kurenai was also watching Hancock silently.
Hancock's appearance made everything seem ordinary, nothing could compare to her beauty in this world.
"She is the one Roja talked about..."
Kurenai sighed softly. She always imagined what kind of person Roja's wife was, now she couldn't help sigh looking at her.
Hancock and Roja weren't like Human beings, she and Mei were just maids, and she didn't feel insulted when she was called that.
On this day, the Mist village knew that there was actually another expert beside Kurenai, Mei, and Roja. Her position was even higher than Mei and Kurenai.
...
After coming to this world, once again Roja set off with Hancock, his destination was the Shikkotsu Forest.
Nature's chakra there should've recovered already. After entering, Roja greeted the slug and started cultivating.
And while he was practicing, the third Ninjas War came to an end. The villages started peace talks.
"Peace talk?"
Mei looked at the invitation in her hand and nodded: "If that's the case, I will go then."
The Mist village was also invited to the peace talks.
The peace talk was like a battlefield on the table which finalizes the resources a village would have.
The Mist was not the strongest, but only Konoha was stronger than them. But now, Roja was behind the Mist village, which would make it unfathomable.
...
Konoha's Hokage's office.
"The news came from the Mist saying that they would attend the peace talk in a few days." Sarutobi who stood in front of his desk while hearing the report.
The location of the peace talk was determined by Konoha and the Mist. Although it was inside the Fire country, it wasn't Konoha but a small town in the Fire country.
The other Maybe afraid of Konoha, but Mei wasn't as she directly accepted the invitation.
A person standing beside Sarutobi while holding a cane said.
"Sarutobi, is the Ghost coming with them?"
"Not mentioned."
When Roja's title was mentioned, his face became serious.
The group of people was silent for a while before Danzo's eye flashed coldly. No one knew what he was thinking about.
"Since the Mizukage is coming, you need to go personally, and I will also accompany you."
"You are going?"
Sarutobi nodded his head. Danzo was the number two in Konoha, so the Number one and Two of the Village would go and meet the Fifth Mizukage.
Sarutobi felt that Danzo was preparing something, but he didn't do anything because he knew that Danzo wouldn't do anything that interferes with Konoha's development.
After making his decision, Sarutobi brought several black cloaked ninjas who would accompany him.
At the same time, while Sarutobi was preparing to head out, Mei already arrived in the Fire country's territory.
She had nine people with her, in addition to eight from the Mist, the last one was... not Kurenai, but Hancock.
"How long until we get there?"
"It's in front of us."
The black wearing ninjas very respectfully replied to Hancock.
Chapter 446
In a small town in the fire country, inside a tall building.
A room with a large round table with four people sitting, two of them were Konoha's Hokage and Danzo, the other two were Hancock and Mei.
Sarutobi and the other Konoha ninjas felt strange about what they saw.
They knew Mei was beautiful, but they didn't have any information about Hancock. Hancock's charm was too much, even Sarutobi and Danzo were shocked.
"Is this a Genjutsu? No, is this really real?"
A dangerous light flashed in the eyes of the group of people.
Sarutobi calmed down and asked Mei: "I don't know who this is..."
Mei glanced around and simply ignored them.
"It's an honorable existence in the Mist village..."
Mei wasn't eager to introduce Hancock, and so she changed the topic and said: "Let's drop the useless talk, what does Konoha want?"
Sarutobi saw how Mei didn't want to introduce Hancock and naturally didn't force it, so after his question, he blinked and said nothing else.
"With regard to the peace talk after this war, Konoha intends to..."
Sarutobi described the treaty, and everything seemed acceptable for both sides.
The Mist ninjas behind Mie were obviously not satisfied with this, because in their view, with Roja's existence in the Mist, they should get more.
"Only these?"
Mei just listened calmly without refuting until he finished talking before she took the document and looked at it.
Sarutobi nodded at Mei, he gave the Mist a good deal, and he was really prepared to lose more in this discussion.
Roja was strong, and Sarutobi didn't want to gain another powerful enemy.
"You want my opinion?"
Mei calmly looked at Sarutobi and the others. Although she was young, she was still the Mizukage in the original story and had the temperament of one.
She put the document on the table and recited her demands.
"This is impossible!"
"Unacceptable!"
As soon as she was done, Konoha's ninjas couldn't help refute.
Sarutobi frowned and said: "Mizukage-dono, don't you think you want too much?"
"This is my condition, and Konoha can think about it."
Taking a cup of tea, Mei drank leisurely.
Sarutobi narrowed his eyes. He crossed out a few conditions Mei demanded and then made out the acceptable ones.
But just as he prepared to continue, Danzo who was sitting with the Konoha ninjas gently touched his cane, and his eyes flashed.
Then he suddenly said: "Mizukage, the Mist is too insincere. This treaty..."
Danzo's words made Sarutobi pause, he didn't interrupt Danzo as he waited for him to say his opinion.
But, with each word Danzo said, Sarutobi's expression became stunned and Konoha's ninjas and the Mist's were terrified.
Without thinking too much, these conditions were too good for Konoha and bad for the Mist. The conditions he stated were nonsense. Danzo didn't seem to accept that the Mist dominated the negotiation.
"You want to make trouble?"
"Does Konoha want to do it like this?"
The Mist ninjas all sneered as they said. They thought that Konoha was sincere about this, but it didn't seem so anymore.
If this is what they wanted, there is nothing else to do here.
Mei listened to this and was still sitting calmly, while the Mist ninjas felt that this was the calmness before the storm.
After Danzo finished, Mei finally opened her mouth and surprised the audience.
"I can!"
Almost all the Mist ninjas felt dull and looked at Mei with disbelief.
"Mizukage-sama?"
"How can you accept these conditions?!"
The ninjas on Konoha's side were also surprised, they didn't think she would accept this, but they were still confused.
Similarly, Sarutobi was shocked by this, but as soon as he thought of something his face changed.
"Danzo, you..."
"This peace talk has ended."
Danzo looked Sarutobi directly in the eye.
Sarutobi's expression changed several times as he looked at a ninja amongst the group of Konoha whose head was slightly lowered.
This teenager with the Uchiha family's crest on his clothes was none other than Uchiha Shisui, with his eyes forming the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Sarutobi took a breath and looked at Danzo with an ugly look. He seemed to be questioning Danzo as to why he didn't discuss this with him.
Chapter 447
Now that the matter is over, Sarutobi shook his head and took a deep breath and said to Mei: "Since the Mizukage promised, the treaty will be signed now."
"Good."
Mei nodded!
The Mist ninjas behind her were all surprised, but no one dared to question her.
The Mist could only watch as this was happening and Mei prepared to sign. No one noticed Shisui at all.
But, just as the pen was about to start writing, Hancock, who was sitting in her place without saying a word, suddenly pressed the table gently with a finger.
The whole table shook and directly cracked before breaking down.
Everyone was shocked.
"It turns out that this is the method people in this world use to make treaties?"
Hancock looked coldly at the Konoha ninjas. Although she didn't care about the treaty, Mei was obviously abnormal, and she couldn't help pay attention to this.
And with her Haki, she directly found the problem.
To her, the Mist village was like Amazon lily, it was her territory. Although Mei was like a small leader, she didn't tolerate such an act in her presence.
Wouch!
The table was completely broken, and pieces were scattered all over the place. Mei finally seemed to wake up, and finally, her face showed anger.
Wouch! Wouch!
All of Konoha's ninjas were shaking as they moved back.
At this moment, Sarutobi and Danzo felt danger and directly moved out of the building.
"I'm sorry..."
Shisui directly rushed toward Konoha's ninjas and apologized. He didn't expect the other to discover this.
Sarutobi coldly looked at Danzo and said: "Is this your plan?"
"I didn't expect them to have someone like that."
Danzo was a little shocked. He actually wanted to use this against Roja.
His plan was to use Shisui's other ability against Roja, in fact, Shisui's Sharingan had two abilities, one was to control people's thoughts temporarily, and the other was permanently changing them. As long as his plan succeeds, he would make Roja surrender to Konoha.
Thus, he was confident in his plan.
Unexpectedly, Roja wasn't the only strong person in the Mist. Another person who he didn't hear about before was there.
"There is no other way, as long as we capture that woman and bring her, Roja is caught by Konoha..."
Danzo's eyes were cold as he immediately made the decision.
Sarutobi looked at him with anger, but in the end, he took a deep breath and looked at Danzo with light in his eyes.
"Shisui's ability, if it really can make Roja surrender..."
In fact, he also considered this matter before, but the risk was too big. If they fail, a strong enemy would be made.
Many ninjas from Konoha's root as well as Shisui grabbed their weapons and prepared to fight.
Bang!
When all the ninjas came out of the building, the building collapsed while Hancock made her way out.
Almost as the Mist ninjas came out, Hancock and the others were attacked directly.
"Fire Release: Fireball!"
"Wind Release: Great Break Through!"
In an instant, fire and wind intertwined and went directly at Hancock and the others.
"Water Release: Water wall!"
Mei and the other Mist ninjas reacted fast and made a huge water wall to face the fire.
"What disgusting men!"
Hancock looked at this, and she showed disgust in her eyes. Even after many years, she still disgusted men, and only Roja was different.
Wouch!
When the attack was nullified, Hancock directly flashed at a very fast speed and came in front of Konoha's ninjas and kicked.
"So fast!"
The ninja's pupil shrank as he barely reacted.
It seemed like he blocked her attack, but as soon as her leg touched him, his arm turned to stone and directly broke.
"My arm... Broke?!"
His arm broke, and half of his body was petrified, he didn't feel any pain, but he couldn't remain calm any longer.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
Hancock didn't wait for Mei and the Ninjas, she directly entered inside Konoha's ninjas' formation and wreaked havoc as every attack lands would make the receiver turn to stone.
The Ninjas couldn't resist and were completely swept away.
Wouch!
Hancock appeared beside Sarutobi and kicked, the latter didn't dare take the hit or block it as he directly avoided her.
Hancock missed this attack, but she didn't stop as she directly made her way toward Danzo who was directly kicked by her and turned into stone before breaking. But suddenly Danzo's remains with a puff disappeared.
A clone!
"..."
Hancock's eyes flashed as she was marveled by the power of this world.
Wouch!
At this moment, A strong chakra surged, and a skeleton's hand appeared and grabbed Hancock wanting to crush her.
This was Shisui's Susanoo.
Chapter 448
"He's able to use it?"
Sarutobi looked at that arm and couldn't help shaking, Shisui was able to use Susanoo.
Danzo's shocked slightly, but he quickly calmed down.
The big hand directly caught Hancock and the Mist ninjas tried to assist her with ninjutsu but to no avail.
Even if it's only the first stage of Susanoo, it's difficult to break it.
But, Hancock was calm and kicked the arm.
Wouch!
Something that made everyone horrified happened, the arm suddenly turned to stone and broke.
"How can this be!"
Shisui was the most shocked by this, even Susanoo can be petrified, what is this ability?
Danzo and Sarutobi were also shocked. Others may not know how powerful Susanoo was, but both of them were clear about their power.
"Take this."
Seeing that the first stage couldn't block Hancock, Shisui gritted his teeth while his eyes bleed and chakra surged out and condensed outside the skeleton covering it with muscle and skin.
This was Susanoo's second stage.
His second stage was different from Madara and Sasuke, this Susanoo was green, and it held a spear in its hands.
Boom!
Shisui stabbed the spear at Hancock which sent Hancock flying, and countless stones flew in the mask along with her.
Wouch! Wouch!
Everyone was forced to retreat. Obviously, they didn't want to get involved in this fight.
Shisui was feeling severe pain, but he still gritted his teeth and attacked Hancock again.
"That's enough!"
Hancock coldly looked at the attack and avoided once again, her figure flickered as she directly moved toward Susanoo's head and kicked.
Boom!
Most of the head was turned to stone and broke down under her kick. It didn't end with the head as the petrification continued to move down until all of it turned to stone and broke as well.
"So powerful..."
Shisui bit his teeth again, he could only push his Sharingan to the limit and reform Susanoo again.
After it was reformed, chakra continued to flow into it before it formed an armor around it.
This was Susanoo's third stage.
The body was more solid than before, and a huge amount of chakra surrounded it.
Wouch!
Shisui knew that it would be hard to maintain this for a long time, so he directly attacked Hancock again.
Wouch!
Hancock avoided the attack.
Boom!
A crack appeared as the spear landed on the ground.
Seeing this level of power, Hancock was finally a little bit serious, but she also knew that this was Shisui's limit.
"Is this all you've got?"
Hancock recalled what Roja said, this world is far more powerful than One Piece's world, but obviously these people who are stronger weren't here.
That being the case...
She flew in the air and looked at the Susanoo with arrogance. Suddenly a strange wave burst out of her body, spreading in all directions.
At this moment, the sun seemed to disappear under her grace.
Wouch! Wouch!
The land below turned gray at speed visible to the naked eye. The petrification spread in every direction as it wanted to cover everything in its path.
Over a year ago, Hancock awakened her Devil Fruit, and the ability she got was... Petrification Field!
Wouch!
Everything started turning to stone rapidly. Suddenly Shisui's Susanoo became slower and slower as if it was aging before finally dropping down.
"What is this power!"
Shisui was shocked, he didn't hesitate to use every last bit of his power to attack Hancock by throwing the spear.
But to his surprise, not only did his Susanoo become slower, but the tip of his spear started turning gray bit by bit.
Hancock stood in her place and even while Shisui tried to attack her, she didn't move.
Wouch!
Under her gaze, Susanoo's spear stopped and fell three meters away from her. It finally couldn't resist the power of the petrification and turned to stone.
The spear turning to stone caused a chain reaction as the Susanoo started turning gray as well until it crumbled down.
"This woman is terrifyingly powerful."
Sarutobi and Danzo were stunned.
"Why didn't we hear about this woman before?"
Sarutobi's face was ugly, even Shisui the genius of the Uchiha clan wasn't her opponent even after using a perfect Susanoo.
If this continues, don't mention dealing with Roja, they would be buried here instead.
"I can't stop her..."
Shisui's sight was blurry as he felt it was difficult to resist Hancock's power. He wanted to use his Mangekyo's ability to control her, which was the ability prepared to use against Roja.
If it is used on Hancock, it would be impossible to use it again for another ten years which will make the plan completely fail.
Just as Shisui didn't know what to do, four figures surrounded Hancock, the first two were Danzo and Sarutobi while the other two were Minato and Jiraiya.
"Four Red Yang Formation!"
Chapter 449
Wouch!
Four red walls rose around Hancock and the other Mist Ninjas!
Hancock's Petrification field was forcibly suppressed by this formation, and Finally, Shisui lost consciousness before someone lifted him and retreated.
The Four Red Yang formation gradually stopped the Petrification field.
"Not good! This is..."
The Mist ninjas behind Hancock as well as Mei couldn't react at the time, so they were also imprisoned in the formation.
"Is this the four violet Flames formation of Konoha?"
"No, this feels like... something even more powerful."
The Ninjas of the Mist blinked, and their heart shook and Hancock's brows slightly wrinkled.
"Water Release: Water Dragon technique!"
A ninja released an attack on the red chakra curtains, but it was completely ineffective.
"Lava release: Melting apparition Technique!"
Mei attacks after taking a deep breath and releasing lava at the formation.
"Mero Mero Mellow!"
Hancock used a fruit ability which was more powerful with the petrification field open, but the attack only made a little gray color appear on the formation before it completely recovered.
Seeing that even Hancock couldn't destroy the formation, the Mist ninjas wore ugly expressions.
Jiraiya's expression wasn't good while maintaining the formation, he asked: "What the hell is going on?"
"Why is there a conflict with the Mist?"
Minato blinked as he asked.
Sarutobi looked at Danzo with dissatisfaction.
"I will tell you later, we need to deal with the Mist first."
Facing the questioning of the three, Danzo wasn't flustered as he said with a calm voice.
In fact, after learning about Shisui's Kotoamatsukami, he was thinking of a way to use it against Minato.
But with Roja appearing, he changed his target.
In the original story, for the Uchiha eyes, he even made them rebel so he could get the most benefits.
Although he uses some of them, he didn't like the Uchiha at all.
"Water release: Water clone technique!"
While maintaining the formation, the four of them made a variety of clones.
In the case of Hashirama and Tobirama, both could use more than one clone while maintaining this formation, but these four could only spare one.
After making a clone each, they maintained the formation, and the clones entered into it and started attacking the Mist Ninjas.
...
Inside the Mizukage building in the Mist village, a space tunnel opened, and Roja's figure appeared.
After absorbing nature's chakra from the Shikkotsu forest, Roja went to Ryuchi cave, but the chakra didn't recover completely, so he was prepared to wait a few days in the village before returning.
Roja was surprised to find that Hancock wasn't in the village.
Wouch!
Roja took one step and disappeared before appearing in another room inside the Mizukage's building.
Kurenai was sitting there.
Seeing Roja appearing, Kurenai wasn't surprised as she was used to Roja's way of appearing out of nowhere and greeted him.
Roja casually asked: "Where is Hancock?"
Kurenai directly responded: "She went with Mei to meet Konoha's people."
Roja looked strangely as he asked: "What do they want with Konoha?"
"It was like this when you weren't here, Konoha invited the Mist village to a peace talk..."
Kurenai described the event that happened.
The third war has ended?
Roja listened to Kurenai's words, and his eyes flashed a little. Originally, he didn't care, but he felt something in his heart and directly opened a space tunnel and stepped in.
...
Inside the formation, Hancock and the Ninjas from the Mist were trying to get out but they couldn't break through.
In addition to this, the clones were fighting inside the formation, but when you look closely, they couldn't win against her and the others.
The four Red Yang formations can certainly trap Hancock, but they couldn't deal with her.
The clones were easily killed by Hancock as soon as they entered and even Minato with his Flying Thunder God couldn't resist Hancock's power.
How can they win against her? This was a question that appeared inside Sarutobi's and the other minds which gave them a headache.
Hancock was very annoyed this time, she didn't expect that these weak people could actually do something like this to trap her.
"Pistol Kiss!"
Hancock sent an arrow at the formation, but the formation only swayed slightly before stabilizing again.
Seeing how this was ineffective, Hancock stood there calmly, but Mei's expression was ugly.
Could it be that they will be trapped here?!
Obviously, Hancock and Mei didn't think that they could be trapped here, but this surprised them, and they constantly tried to break the formation.
Some of the Ninjas from the Mist were already about to give up.
Wouch!
The space around Hancock suddenly swayed, and a figure came out.
After a glance, Roja was angry and directly said.
"Konoha... What great power you have!"
Chapter 450
Roja's sudden appearance made everything stagnate for a moment, and the ninjas from both sides changed their expressions.
The Mist ninjas were surprised and looked somewhat happy, but the ninjas from Konoha looked somewhat ugly, especially Sarutobi.
Roja is here!
He actually appeared in such a way!
Sarutobi's expression became even more ugly, and sweat dripped from his forehead as he said: "He appeared directly inside the Red Yang Formation. This is clear..."
"Time Space Ninjutsu?"
Minato whispered in surprise. He was shocked. He naturally was familiar with this power as he used it.
Actually, he was as shocked as the others, because when he was injured by Roja, he guessed that Roja used some kind of time-space Ninjutsu similar to flying thunder god.
In addition to Minato, the others were shaking. Since he appeared inside the Red Yang Formation, it means he can come out whenever he wants.
"This is troublesome..."
Jiraiya's heart sank as he looked at Danzo. He found his face also ugly. He looked at Shisui directly, but he didn't know how long before Shisui recovered.
Danzo's eyes flashed as he could only think of one way, that is, to gain some time.
"I will try!"
Minato took a breath and once again made a clone, this was his limit.
It would be somewhat hard to maintain the formation like this.
Wouch!
Minato didn't need to open a space tunnel to teleport, he directly flashed and entered the formation.
He didn't choose to attack Roja but instead attacked Mei!
"Yellow Flash..."
Roja indifferently shook his head, as Minato's Flying Thunder God was not effective against his ability to predict the future.
Even without Roja, Hancock already sent a Pistol Kiss toward Minato's body.
Once again, the field fell silent.
Suddenly, Roja chuckled at Hancock and said.
"How are you feeling?"
"It's a little bit tricky!"
Hancock was a little bit embarrassed, if she didn't underestimate her enemies, she would've escaped the Four Red Yang Formation.
Roja shook his head and laughed: "If this wasn't the case, I wouldn't have been cautious when I first arrived here... But now."
The moment his voice fell.
Wouch!
Roja entered Six-paths mode, and the scepter appeared in his hand.
Everything around him changed as if he was a god above this world.
Sarutobi and the others had raised their vigilance to the highest level when Roja appeared. They didn't dare underestimate Roja.
And when they hesitated to continue maintaining the Four Red yang formation, Roja suddenly took a step forward and waved his scepter toward it.
Wouch!
When Hancock and Mei tried, they couldn't destroy this formation, however, with a wave of his hand, Roja directly smashed the formation.
"The Four Red Yang Formation was actually..."
This time, Danzo couldn't help exhale cold air. Although he knew that the Four Red Formation is useless against Time Space Ninjutsu, he didn't think that Roja would be able to break it easily.
And suddenly, something unexpected happened.
Boom!
Sitting in the distance, Shisui who was recovering directly disappeared in smoke, he was a clone.
At this time, he appeared in front of Roja directly.
"Good!"
Danzo looked at this and finally regained his confidence with a touch of excitement in his eyes.
Shisui's ability was precious, and it would benefit them most when it's used against Roja.
"Kotoamatsukami!"
Shisui looked at Roja with his Mangekyo Sharingan, and blood overflowed out of his eyes.
The two of them looked at each other, and at this moment, the whole world fell to silence. Everyone stared at this scene.
The Mist Ninjas and Mei looked at this and wanted to scream.
The Mist is probably finished, they thought.
One Second... Two Seconds...
Everyone was afraid to breathe and didn't know what changed.
At last, Shisui gasped for air, and the blood stopped coming out of his eyes, he blinked and quickly shut his Mangekyo.
"Did you make it?!"
Although he didn't support Danzo in this, He was annoyed by the fact that Danzo decided this on his own. It seemed things would develop in the direction Danzo wanted.
If it really was successful and they controlled Roja, then Konoha would have the power to unify the world.
Roja didn't avoid it but confronted Shisui directly. Shisui thought that even if Roja was strong, he couldn't...
His thoughts stopped here.
Because Roja was standing in front of him indifferently and then waved his hand slamming Shisui into a meat paste.
"Kotoamatsukami... Is this your plan?"
After killing Shisui, Roja only looked at Danzo, Sarutobi and the others with no anger, he looked at them dully.
Roja saw this by predicting the future and got Shisui under his Kyoka Suigetsu, he controlled his five senses, and when he launched his Genjutsu, it was ineffective. And even without Kyoka Suigetsu, this was like a joke to him.
Chapter 451
"Not good!"
"Shisui's ability was..."
Sarutobi and Danzo saw Shisui getting killed instantly and their faces changed.
At this moment, all of them felt like collapsing.
"Go!"
Minato directly sent Jiraiya away without hesitation following which he appeared beside Sarutobi and teleported him away.
At this moment, Roja sent a Truth-seeking ball toward Danzo, but the latter disappeared in smoke.
"Reverse Summon? And used instantly?"
Roja directly turned his head and looked in one direction.
He used his Haki and enveloped the entire town, and the range continued to increase. He confirmed that all of them returned to Konoha.
This kind of thing can't be the work of Sarutobi, Roja could only think of one person who would scheme like this, Danzo.
Kotoamatsukami couldn't work on him, and he was sure of that, but this wasn't the same for Hancock and Mei.
And once they fall under that Genjutsu, releasing them would be a nuisance.
Roja suddenly sneered.
"I didn't go find trouble with you, but you still come to find me yourselves?"
"Roja-sama."
"I'm going to Konoha."
Roja looked at Mei and Hancock and nodded with a hint of indifference in his tone. He directly stepped forward and flashed in the sky.
When he took the second step, he directly disappeared in the distance.
Going to Konoha...
The Mist ninjas looked in each other's eyes as their hearts were shaking from shock.
Konoha is in big trouble.
...
Konoha's underground, Roots base.
Boom!
Amid the smoke, a figure appeared, that figure belonged to Danzo.
"That person was completely unaffected by Shisui's ability. How is that possible... That guy..."
Danzo was no longer calm as his face was constantly changing.
At this time, in the Hokage's tower, Jiraiya, Sarutobi, and Minato's faces were ugly.
"Damn! What was that bastard thinking about?"
Sarutobi knew what Danzo wanted to do, but it was too late, and he couldn't do anything to him when he already started his plan, he couldn't suppress his anger right now, and he cursed in anger.
Minato stood by the side as he took a deep breath and barely calmed down as he consumed too much chakra from teleporting a long distance and said: "Hokage-sama, the most important thing now isn't this, we need to think about how to deal with his retaliation."
At this moment, Even Minato couldn't calm down.
If it was someone else, they wouldn't be afraid, who would dare to attack Konoha? Even the other Kage's won't retaliate against Konoha, but Roja is different.
Roja was too strong, by himself, he could suppress the entire Mist Village, no doubt he is at a level of the god of shinobi. His ability to destroy the Four Red Yang formation proves this.
This time, they offended Roja and wanted to kill his people, with his personality, Roja won't let this go. He may even destroy the entire village in rage.
Sarutobi calmed down and directly said: "Minato is right, we need to evacuate the villagers."
"Yes, I'm on it."
Jiraiya knew that this was really going to be a big deal, so he nodded directly and rushed out of the room. At the same time, several Anbu under Sarutobi's command rushed out as well along with Minato.
Konoha was completely in Chaos.
Although most ninjas didn't know what happened, they obeyed orders without question and evacuated quickly.
In the crowd, a person who was wearing a mask asked.
"What's going on?"
This was a young Kakashi who just received the order to evacuate. At the same time, his eyes flashed with doubt as he was shocked.
Because he found that the entire village was evacuating, from ninjas to civilians, all of them were rushing out.
What kind of disaster is going to happen?!
On the other side, Gai, who was dressed in his green sweater, was also amazed by this as he evacuated with the others. He subconsciously rushed to his dad's side and asked: "Dad, do you know what's going on?"
"I don't."
Dai responded directly.
Dai was wearing the same clothes as Gai. He was also confused, what happened that the entire village needed to evacuate?
One-third of Konoha already evacuated, but suddenly, something terrible came from the sky.
When they felt this, countless civilians stopped, and some of them couldn't even breathe.
"This feeling... What is going on?"
the most powerful Ninjas, and even Kakashi, the genius of Konoha, felt this change and was stunned.
He simply didn't know what was coming, but he could tell that it was something he couldn't handle.
In the next moment, countless people saw something they won't forget in their entire lives.
They saw a figure, holding a sword in hand as it rushed toward Konoha as he waved his sword.
Silence.
The simple shockwave created by that figure was shocking, not to mention the attack he just released.
At this moment, the entire Village was split in half from the middle.
Chapter 452
The civilians felt dull.
Everyone who saw this felt dull.
Even the elites turned stiff at this moment.
"It's still coming..."
Sarutobi, who was the student of the second Hokage and witnessed many powerful people, couldn't help trembling as his heart shook from Roja's power.
But it doesn't matter, he was the Hokage, he needed to protect the village no matter what.
Wouch!
Sarutobi took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. He directly rushed at Roja.
When Sarutobi took action, the Anubis in Konoha were all dispatched.
They all gritted their teeth and followed Sarutobi.
"Don't stop, continue the evacuation quickly!"
A scream suddenly sounded, and all the people who stopped finally woke up and started moving again. But this time, they could no longer maintain order.
Countless people rushed toward the mountain in fear.
"What kind of joke is this... how can this be..."
Kakashi was beside the abyss that was created by Roja's sword. He looked at the dark gully, and his forehead was full of sweat as he couldn't believe someone could have this much power.
No matter how much his eyes looked, it seemed that this gully continued forward as if it cut the whole world in half.
What kind of power does this person have?!
"This..."
On his side, Gai was still shocked. Even with his energetic and never admitting defeat personality, he felt that he was too small.
He finally reacted as someone called him to follow the crowd, but he found his father squatting by the abyss.
"Dad?"
Dai looked at the abyss and then looked at the chaotic situation, then said: "Gai, you go first."
...
"Please calm down... Konoha will give you an explanation."
Sarutobi rushed forward and looked at Roja, who was flying in the sky.
When he heard Sarutobi's words, Roja smiled and said: "Come on? How are you going to explain?"
"This..."
It's obvious that Sarutobi wanted Roja to stop, but he couldn't think of anything that could satisfy Roja.
At this time, Anbus appeared in large groups.
"Ah..."
Roja sneered and took a step forward.
Wouch!
He didn't do anything, but the pressure of his release swept in all directions and crushed down on them.
How powerful Roja's Haoshoku Haki was? One piece, he was second to none, and after he came here, his soul improved even more.
Wouch! Wouch!
Under the horrible pressure Roja was releasing, the walls directly collapsed, and cracks filled the ground. The nearest people to him suddenly couldn't breathe.
Jiraiya felt as if a mountain was dropping on him. And the Anbu couldn't endure the pressure. They started shaking before fainting. Jiraiya also shook as he finally fell to the ground.
Wouch!
Roja's pressure continued to spread, and all people started to scream before losing consciousness.
If you look from afar, it was like an invisible hand was pressing on the village as Buildings collapsed.
Without any technique.
Some of the still awake people were stunned. Just releasing his pressure made the entire village a mess.
"Whose idea was that?"
Suddenly Roja's voice sounded like thunder and people almost collapsed hearing it.
No one answered.
It's not like Jiraiya didn't want to answer, but under pressure, he couldn't answer, even someone like Sarutobi was almost suffocated.
Roja indifferently looked at Sarutobi and walked over to him step by step.
With every step, the pressure increased. With his Six-path Mode, Roja didn't need to use any skill, with just his pressure, most people could move.
Wouch!
Seeing this, Minato didn't care anymore as he used Flying Thunder God and appeared beside Roja and pressed a Rasengan on his back.
Roja didn't even turn around as he just received the Rasengan. He just used a Truth-Seeking Ball
Boom!
With the collision of the two, the Rasengan was like a balloon as it was directly blasted.
"Earth Release: Sticky Earth Drop!"
This ninjutsu was barely used by Jiraiya.
In Konoha right now, Only Jiraiya, Sarutobi, and Minato could use ninjutsu. Even the Anbu elite couldn't do anything under pressure.
Wouch!
Mud rushed from the sky toward Roja.
Roja didn't look at it, he just raised his hand and punched the sky. A horrible amount of Chakra and pressure burst out. A huge first shape formed in the air and directly blew the ninjutsu.
Just when he released his pressure while attacking, almost the entire village collapsed, but a will that only Roja could fill appeared.
However, Roja didn't care, he directly waved his scepter.
Under pressure released from the scepter, Sarutobi spurted blood, he avoided the attack, but still, the pressure was too much for him.
All the Anbu were sent flying along with Sarutobi.
"Hokage-sama!"
"How can this be possible!"
Roja's power was beyond what they could imagine.
Many people only heard of Roja's reputation and didn't witness his power, but at this moment, all of them were shocked.
Chapter 453
After defeating Sarutobi, Roja's gaze fell in the center of Konoha. He directly looked at the base of the roots.
Although Sarutobi and the others didn't speak, Roja already guessed the mastermind behind what happened. Roja didn't intend to let go of that guy.
"Hiding under the ground?"
Roja was indifferent, he lifted his scepter up and was about to wave it down. Doesn't matter whether he was underground or several kilometers away, in Roja's eyes, it didn't matter.
Just as he was about to wave his sword, a very strong shockwave broke out from Konoha.
Boom!
Chakra rose directly into the sky and attracted the attention of all ninjas, including Roja.
"This is..."
"Such a powerful chakra, this is..."
Sarutobi and the others were surprised, and everyone was shocked.
Even the civilians who were already inside the mountain felt the shock.
In a place where countless people gathered, a figure stood in its place looking plain. But the blood red steams coming out of its body was, and the violent chakra was coming from him.
Eighth Gate!
At this moment, there was only one person who could use this, and it was Gai's father, Dai.
"That... Isn't that Maito Dai?"
"Can he release such a powerful Chakra? How?"
Many ninjas that knew Dai were shocked. At this time, Dai made people feel terrified.
Many looked down on Dai before, but at this moment, their eyes were about to come out of their socket.
"Red steam, Hachimon Tonkou's eighth gate?"
Roja, holding his scepter, looked at Dai who was bathed in red steam and looked serious for the first time.
The Eighth gate was qualified to make him serious!
At this moment, Roja was battle hangry, because, at his level, only a few people could still give him a good fight.
"I can't let you destroy Konoha..."
Maito Dai was determined. Under the gaze of countless people, he suddenly flashed and disappeared.
The eighth gate granted too much speed to the user. It was hard for people even to follow him with their eyes, let alone react. In a flash, Dai rushed at Roja.
"Evening Elephant... First Foot!"
Boom!
The first punch of Maito Dai made the air vibrate as a huge white light headed toward Roja.
"Good!"
Roja's eyes flashed with light, his reaction was very fast, as if he already expected it, his Scepter was directly placed in front of the first punch and turned into a shield blocking it.
Dai almost fell from the pain he felt, but he endured and flashed behind Roja.
Wouch!
Just as he was about to punch, his arm almost broke.
His face changed as he returned to the ground.
"So this is the pain from opening the eighth Gate? It really hurts..."
Before, Dai only opened the seventh gate, and the pain he felt now was incomparable to it.
Roja turned around and looked at Dai.
That punch made Roja feel the pressure. If his body wasn't strong, he wouldn't be able to resist that kind of power.
"So this is the power of the eighth gate..."
Roja took a deep breath and suddenly entered combat mode, full of anticipation.
Originally, he thought that Dai's power might not be as strong as future Gai, but now he felt that even if there is a gap between the two, it wasn't that big.
At this time, Dai who fell into the ground got used to the pain and once again attacked.
"Evening Elephant... First Foot!"
"Busoshoku!"
Facing Dai, Roja didn't use the Truth-Seeking Ball to defend, he directly clenched his first and used Busoshoku Haki and faced that punch with one of his own.
Boom!
The two fists landed on each other and made an earth-shattering sound while the ground underneath them cracked and the shockwave released made people's eardrums hum.
Bang!
Dust flew into the sky in all directions.
The horrible force surpassed everyone's imagination, and even Sarutobi who witnessed Hashirama and Madara's power was shocked.
No one thought that there would be such a power in this world.
"Second Foot!"
Dai's movement was faster as he again released a punch from Roja's side.
Roja's eyes were full of battle intent, but his heart was as calm as water. He had already seen what was going to happen with his Haki, so he punched back at Dai.
Boom!
The second strike, with Evening Elephant, was stronger than the one before. In the first collision, they were equally matched, but now, Dai had the upper hand.
Roja took the second punch, and his body shook a little.
"Third Foot!"
Dai didn't pose as he attacked again without hesitation!
Chapter 454
Perceiving Dai's third attack, Roja, was completely serious. After all, Madara was almost defeated by Gai while he had a Six-path's body, but Roja still didn't have the perfect six-path's body yet.
With the power of Naruto's world alone, it was hard to resist Dai's Evening Elephant.
Wouch!
Roja didn't hesitate as another force from his soul surged covering his body along with the six-path mode.
The kimono he was wearing transformed. He was holding a sword in one hand and a scepter in the other. A completely new feeling broke out from his body.
Six-path mode while using his Shinigami power.
Almost as soon as he used the Power of the Shinigami, Dai's third punch arrived. With the sword in one hand and the scepter in the other, he directly resisted the third punch.
Roja didn't stop as he held Sen Maboroshi and waved his sword.
"Getsuga... Tenshou!"
Wouch!
A crescent moon shaped sword energy suddenly emerged from the void and moved toward the position where Dai will move to.
"Fourth Foot!"
Dai was also shocked by Roja's power, but he didn't retreat or feel fear, his whole body moved as if shaking the world, he sent the punch.
Bang!
The fourth punch rushed toward Roja's Getsuga Tenshou and collided with it. Getsuga Tenshou held the upper hand.
After canceling the punch, it rushed to the ground and made another gully.
"Fifth Foot!"
Dai was shocked that his fourth punch was beaten, he used his speed to avoid the sword strike and didn't stop there as he punched the last fifth attack.
His fifth strike was so powerful that it reached the level of distorting space, and this shocked Roja.
A power of this level, whether it was Ryujin Jakka or his ice field, they wouldn't be able to stop it.
Roja didn't hesitate and once again raised Sen Maboroshi as if he was about to send another Getsuga Tenshou.
But this time, it was different!
When he waved the sword, another power surged in his body again, and it was different from before. This time he entered the Shinigami mode along with the six-path mode.
RukoJigan Mode!
In front of Dai, Roja finally used every bit of his power, he held Sen Maboroshi and infused his Reiatsu before sending another Getsuga Tenshou.
Wouch!
This move was currently his second strongest move, only weaker than Six Flashes. As the attack moved, the void seemed to crack, and a few signs of collapse appeared.
This was Roja using the power of space, this was the power of the attack itself.
Bang!
Roja's ultimate Getsuga Tenshou rushed toward the punch and both collided. In an instant, the sun seemed to disappear as the strong light from the collision held the hopes of many people.
Almost everyone closed their eyes.
The world fell into silence for a moment.
Finally, the light started to fade away.
Not only Konoha was shrouded in that light, but even small villages by its side were also covered as well.
Wouch! Wouch!
The earth started to crack as if a new continent was trying to emerge from this land.
The root base almost completely collapsed. Danzo, who was trying to think of a countermeasure, didn't have any time as he was buried under the ground.
The wind blew and took away all the dust with it, revealing ninjas trying to escape and others holding buildings from collapsing over their heads.
When everything settled, Roja and Dai were revealed. Jiraiya saw Roja looking down without any damage.
Below Roja, Dai's body was still releasing steam, but the most shocking thing is that his left arm disappeared and blood was constantly flowing from the wound.
"My Evening Elephant was actually..."
Dai violently gasped, shock still apparent on his face. He knew what kind of power the Eighth Gate held.
He didn't think that that kind of power would still be resisted by Roja without making him sustain any injuries. The fifth punch was the most powerful, and even so, he was defeated, and his arm was cut off.
It was simply outrageous.
"With a normal body, you broke out with a power that could rival mine... be proud of yourself." Roja looked at Maito Dai below and sighed. But he didn't have any mercy as he directly waved his sword again.
Dai used the evening Elephant, but it was unlikely for him to use the Night Gai. After all, from the name, you can tell that it was Gai's own jutsu.
For an existence such as Maito Dai, Roja admired him, so he already regarded him as his opponent. So, he didn't have any mercy, for a person who he admired, showing mercy was an insult.
Wouch!
Roja's sword moved.
However, as he was about to finish it, a change took place.
Dozens of black shadows burst out from the collapsed underground base of the root while tearing the clothes on their chests and rushing toward Roja.
"Reverse Four Symbols Seal!"
The emotionless voice sounded at the same time and reverberated in the field. These people were completely brainwashed by the root. The seals were drawn over their bodies. At this time, the seals started to distort, trying to catch Roja directly.
Chapter 455
This scene made Sarutobi, and the others, shocked.
In a short time, the situation changed.
First, Roja swept all of Konoha with absolute power, then Maito Dai appeared and seemed to be able to suppress Roja, then again Roja emerged with even more power and once again held the advantage.
The group of ninjas at Roja, didn't make a move from the start until now.
Wouch!
The Seals completely surrounded Roja. The power of this seal was a spaceTime kind of power, even Madara won't be able to escape easily from it.
"Since I can't control you... Then I will destroy you!"
Danzo appeared on the ruins far away, he was tattered, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, but his expression was extremely cold as he watched Roja get surrounded by the seal and about to get devoured.
But, in the next second, seals that were constantly moving suddenly stopped in the air.
Wouch!
As if tearing a piece of cloth, Roja's scepter and Sen Maboroshi tore the seals apart.
"This is impossible."
Danzo saw this, and his heart almost stopped. Roja could break the Four red yang Formation, and he directly tore apart the Four symbol seals. There is no way to confront him anymore.
The root ninjas who were brainwashed, although they had no emotion before were shocked now.
Roja's eyes were cold as he waved his sword back. The attack directly went toward Danzo who wanted to escape, but the attack was not ordinary, as an extreme cold force moved along with the attack turning everything in its path to ice.
Danzo wanted to escape but couldn't, he could only watch as his body turned to ice little by little.
In the end, his body turned to ice before crumbling down.
After this, Roja's gaze returned to Dai, however, Dai who stood in his place and breathed violently, suddenly raised his hand and a crazy momentum surged out into the sky. The power coming out from him was comparable to Roja's.
"Amass!"
Dai clenched his fist after lifting it up, and bloody red steam surged from his body like crazy.
The steam coming out of his body seemed like a giant.
"Night Gai? No... This is..."
Roja looked at this and was shocked, that wasn't the stance of Night Gai, but it was without a doubt a skill with equivalent power that belonged to Night Gai.
Facing such an attack, Roja took a deep breath, and his Reiatsu surged out of his body along with Six-path's power as it gathered in front of his body.
At this time, Dai roared and rushed toward Roja with extreme speed. The illusionary giant followed his action and clenched its fist and rushed toward Roja.
"Night Dai, Kyojin!"
"Six Flashes!"
Facing Dai's ultimate Technique, Roja used his most powerful skill as well.
Under the gaze of countless people, a giant fist and an energy ball collided.
The collision seemed to hold power to destroy the whole universe.
The whole world felt the collision.
Wouch! Wouch!
Space started to get fragmented, and lightning flashed in the sky as if the heaven was raging.
The power of this blow was something the world didn't witness before.
The collision was in the sky, but Konoha below was directly flattened, and everything near it also disappeared.
The Clouds in the sky formed a huge whirlpool full of lightning.
Wouch Wouch!
At this moment, even Hagoromo who was secretly watching this was shocked as he tried to contain the collapsing space.
Roja didn't care about anything when he faced Dai, not only did he use Six Flashes, he even used Sen Maboroshi's space power. That one blow directly made the space shatter as if it was made of glass.
Finally, space fell, and a huge black crack several kilometers spread across the sky.
Hagoromo directly used all of his power to contain the damage of the huge crack and finally could suppress it.
When the crack disappeared, Roja and Dai also were nowhere to be seen. Everything returned to normal as if nothing happened, but Konoha that was completely destroyed proved that everything that happened wasn't a dream.
...
At the end of the third Ninja war, Roja, using his own power, completely destroyed Konoha, the most powerful ninja village in the world.
This news shook the belief of all people in this world!
Chapter 456
Mist Village, Roja was standing on the roof wearing a loose black and white robe while overlooking the entire village.
"The Hachimon Tonkou... It's indeed a very strong power, but unfortunately, the limitations it has is too much..."
Roja muttered as he remembered the battle with Dai.
Dai wasn't as strong as Gai. Roja knew this very well. Gai's Night Gai was strong because even Madara with his Six-Path mode couldn't handle it.
In terms of power, Gai was as strong as a high-level Six-path character, while Dai was at the primary stage at most.
Roja was a middle Six-path right now, but he could fight Dai without getting injured at all. Dai was directly devoured by the void when space tore, but Roja was unscathed as he tore space again and re-entered Naruto's world.
While thinking about Hachimon Tonkou's power, Roja shook his head slightly.
"Speaking this, Hachimon Tonkou's limitation is risky... Gai only used Taijutsu against Madara, but the latter didn't use any jutsu as well, if he used a Dojutsu, otherwise, no matter how strong Gai is, he wouldn't be able to touch him."
Roja muttered in his heart.
In fact, his battle with Dai is the same, if he used his space ability to suppress Dai directly, he would've won directly.
And even Gai, who was at least twice as strong as Dai, wouldn't be able to win against Minato while he used Flying Thunder God.
In the original story, Dai couldn't kill the seven swordsmen of the mist because they probably used some movement technique to move in a different direction away from Dai, in the end, he could only kill four of them.
The power the Hachimon Tonkou granted is huge, but the limitations are also great.
After thinking about it for some time, Roja gave up on the idea of studying the Hachimon Tonkou. He knows the road he chose to the peak, and he didn't want to use such extreme techniques. Being greedy isn't good.
"Without the Six-path's body, if I encountered Gai, I would have some trouble dealing with him..."
His body now was almost a Six-path's body.
He was a Shinigami, his soul was almost indestructible, and if he reached the perfect Six-path's body, he would be unkillable.
"Nature's chakra in the Ryuchi Cave should've recovered by now." Roja breathed a sigh of relief and opened a space tunnel toward the Ryuchi cave and disappeared.
...
The third was coming to an end, and finally, all the hard work of Konoha landed in the hands of the Mist.
With the last event, Roja's reputation was known throughout the world, and he was even given the name of the god of Shinobi.
He was able to destroy Konoha with his own strength alone, this was beyond anyone in the world.
Konoha's power was now history.
The Mist village soared with Mei being the fifth Mizukage, and with her ruling, no blood limit massacre happened.
More than a year passed quickly, and within this year, a lot of things happened. Such as Minato taking the Hokage's title becoming the fourth Hokage. Orochimaru going Rogue and so on. Nothing to do with the Mist.
Inside the Ninjas School in the Mist, countless young ninjas were present on the field.
Two young ninjas were fighting in the ring.
One of them looked like a girl who was Haku. Because the blood limit purge didn't take place in this world, he became a student in the school in the Mist.
Haku's age was that of the lowest grade Student in the school, but the one he was fighting was someone who was about to graduate from school, and still, the latter was under pressure.
Wouch!
Haku was four years old and could fight against that guy without any problem at all.
"Take this!"
The boy felt anger as he was fighting a young kid and couldn't defeat him at all, so he directly attacked with a Kunai.
Ding!
Haku parried the attack, but his power was inferior, and his arm was numb.
But he was unwilling to admit defeat, he directly retreated and started making hand seals with one hand.
"Thousand Flying water Needles!"
Wouch!
Countless needles appeared and moved toward his enemy blocking every escape route.
One-handed printing and also using a blood limit technique, all the students and teachers were shocked seeing this.
A teacher saw that the boy wouldn't be able to face that attack and directly moved to block the attack and announced that Haku was the victor.
"How old is he? He already learned to use his blood limit... He is a genius of the Yuuki clan."
Countless teachers were impressed by Haki's talent.
In the original story, Haku relied on himself to develop his blood limit techniques while following Zabuza. His strength was above that of Naruto and Sasuke when they were at the same age. Moreover, now he was taught from an early age, the techniques passed down in his clan, making his talent apparent.
"That kid is good, if he grows in the future, he could be the next Mizukage."
At the top of the Mizukage Tower, Mei saw this and whispered.
"Yuuki... Haku?"
Roja standing in the distance not far from Meo looked at the school, and his eyes flashed with light.
It's true that I have already changed the world, but it appears that some things changed and others remained unchanged.
Chapter 457
From the fact that Naito left Konoha with the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi then he took charge of the Rain Village, it is evident to the world that the relationship between the two has dropped to the freezing point.
As a result, the four Major Villages that had been eager to make a move have finally begun their operation for a strong hit!
Although it's still too soon, the Third World War was on the door, the resources of the major four Villages was limited, and they wanted their revenge from Konoha, mainly the Sand and the Cloud.
You want to say that Naito is the reason behind all of this! Not Konoha!
But who dares to provoke Naito?!
Killing Hanzo and taking his Village has already pushed Naito's name to the peak and some people have even started to compare him to Senju Hashirama the First Hokage of Konoha.
Although it seems to them that Naito is not as strong as him, yet there's no doubt that he's the only person that can be compared to Hashirama, and he's truly the new God of Shinobi!
And there's another point, even by some miracle you managed to kill Naito, what good will come from it?
If you kill him, you will only get the Rain Village, which their resources are also limited!
This is the real face of this world, the five major Villages only move for profit.
In the Original, all the five major Villages knew about the Akatsuki, but none took the initiative to deal with them, because they won't win anything from it, they kept this until the Akatsuki got stronger, took their Bijuu, created an army, revived Uchiha Madara and declared war on them, only then they reacted, but it was too late, when they knew they couldn't deal with them alone, they forgot about all of their conflicts that three wars didn't solve and made an alliance!
And because no one dares to provoke Naito, they sent orders for their ninjas in the Rain Village to not try to cause any troubles!
Some of them have even called their Shinobis out of the Land of Rain borders.
All of a sudden, the fear and panic spread, the whole world sank into chaos, and a new war was about to break out. However, the peace came to the Rain Village.
Many of the people inside the Rain hated Naito and were fearful of him.
However, when they saw how the Shinobis from the other villages had left, and the peace came to their Land, their fear turned into incomparable respect and admiration.
In the eyes of the civilians, in this short time, Naito's status has surpassed Hanzo, and they are regarded as a god who saved their Land!
...
Rain Village.
The tallest building in the center of the Village. The whole building has been renewed and remodeled.
At the highest point, there was a large room. This was Naito's office. At this time, Naito was standing in front of that window, looking at the falling rain outside, the way he looked was profound, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Many people could see Naito's shadow through the window, and all of them, whether they were ninjas or civilians, had a look of respect and admiration.
In their eyes, if Hanzo is a Demi-God, Yuu Naito is a God!
Naito raised his head and looked at the dark clouds covering the sky, then he looked again at the Rain Village then turned around.
Just as Naito turned around, the door's office was pushed open.
"Naito-Sensei, all the arrangements you've tasked us with have been done, and the Anbu has been dissolved."
Konan walked in with a document and nodded respectfully at Naito, then she spoke and placed the document on the table in front of Naito.
Seeing this made Naito smile and say: "You're acting like the other Shinobis, even your tone became strange."
Konan's cheeks turned red, with a trace of embarrassment on her face, of course, she will be more respectful for Naito now that he has become her leader too.
She even thinks the same way as the others, Naito seems to be truly perfect as a god. He doesn't just have the strength to make the entire world fear him, but he also knows how to manage the Village.
Originally when the leader gets changed, there will always be some turmoil inside the Village. However, the way Naito has managed the system avoided turmoil and even brought peace to their land.
Konan suddenly thought about something, so she said: "Yes, there's one more thing. Kushina-Sensei is about to complete the perception enchantment around the Village, from now on, the Rain will become safer and more stable."
"Yes, I know."
Naito nodded, the Rain was much smaller as a Village from Konoha, the Ultra Perceive can almost cover the whole Village. However, it was difficult for Naito to keep that long-range for the whole day.
Because the Rain is small, It's more convenient to set up a perception enchantment around it like Konoha. Kushina is very good with enchantment, she picked some good Shinobis from the Rain, then they began the work.
In less than half a month, they completed it.
Because of this, Konan started to respect and admire Kushina, and she also started to add the word Sensei after her name, although they were at the same age.
"Kushina-Sensei is really amazing not only because she's second in strength to Naito-Sensei, but also the way she handles things is amazing."
Konan stood next to Naito, then she said these words with a hint of admiration in her tone.
Listening to Konan's words made Naito smile.
Speaking of this, Kushina has also looked happy, and she is very gentle to everyone.
Chapter 458
The sound of battle could be heard inside the Mist village.
The sudden attack of the Kaguya clan was unexpected. This made the Mist village fall into a slight confusion state for a while.
Fortunately, Mei's response was very fast. When she discovered the rebellion of the Kaguya clan, she immediately ordered the Anbu to suppress them.
The fights were still continuing, while two figures were standing outside the Mist village.
One of them seemed really sinister. He had black hair which was fluttering in the wind and snake-like Pupils. With just a glance at you, anyone would feel a chill in his heart. He was Orochimaru.
Standing in front of Orochimaru was one of the Anbu from the Mist. She was Kurenai, the first person to perceive Orochimaru's arrival.
"I didn't expect in such a short while, the little girl who followed Roja would become the Anbu commander in the Mist village..."
Orochimaru looked at Kurenai in front of him with shining eyes which looked evil but different from before.
Orochimaru's perception was powerful, so he could tell that Kurenai's chakra level was not inferior to his.
"What are you doing in the Mist? Was this rebellion your plan?"
Kurenai followed Roja for a long time and served as the Anbu commander for some time now; she didn't fear Orochimaru. She already stopped a few rebels before. She just looked at Orochimaru calmly.
Orochimaru spread his hands and smiled before saying: "Don't misunderstand, I don't like weak people who can't adapt to the change, I had nothing to do with this, I was just passing by."
"Do you think I'd believe you?"
Kurenai looked coldly at Orochimaru. The Kaguya clan suddenly rebelled, and Orochimaru happened to appear nearby. She really didn't believe that there is no connection between the two. Instead, she snorted and her temperament changed while looking at Orochimaru dangerously.
"If you don't believe me, what can you do to me?"
He was jealous of Roja, not Kurenai. Although her chakra wasn't inferior to him, and she was definitely a strong opponent, he was Orochimaru, how can he lose in front of a junior?
When she heard his words, Kurenai's eyes turned colder, and chakra started to stir up preparing for battle.
Just as Kurenai was about to start the fight, one hand came from behind her and touched her shoulder.
At the same time, a sound was heard.
"I believe that you just happened to be here."
Roja appeared from the darkness behind Kurenai. He only said this to Orochimaru while looking calmly at him.
When Orochimaru saw Roja, his pupil shrunk, seeing Roja look at him for two seconds, he decided to withdraw.
"Sorry for the disturbance."
"No problem."
Roja didn't care. He was indifferent as he glanced at Mei, who was leading the Anbu and shook his head.
The people of the Kaguya clan were good, but their sudden change was abnormal, except for Kimimaru who seemed normal. This rebellion didn't happen in the original story and was inexplicable.
Now, the Mist village was still in control, and it was irrational to rebel.
If this was the case, then let this clan disappear the same way as the original story.
Roja's attitude against blood limit clans was dull. He seemed like he controlled the Mist village, but actually, he was just looking for a place to live in. Even if there were no ninjas in the village, he would live there with ordinary people.
Kurenai bowed her head toward Roja, then she looked at him for a long time before looking at the direction of the village and said.
"Roja-sama."
"Go on, don't stay here."
Roja looked at Kurenai casually.
Kurenai nodded and jumped directly to join the fight.
Seeing that She left, Orochimaru, who wanted to leave, felt his life threatened when he stood before Roja.
And almost when he was about to leave, a small figure appeared from outside the village. When the figure saw Roja and Orochimaru, he hesitated for a bit before choosing to rush at Roja.
It was Kimimaru.
At this time, Kimimaru was only seven years old, he held a bone sword in his hand as he rushed at Roja. The Kaguya clan's weapon is their bones, and these bones were harder than steel.
Kimimaru directly rushed at Roja with his sword and stabbed at Roja.
Roja looked at Kimimaro, and his eyes flashed curiously as he pinched his fingers together against the bone swords.
Kimimaru felt an incredible amount of force pressing on his sword before it directly shattered.
"Ten finger Drilling bullets!"
Kimimaru almost instinctively stopped advancing as he moved backward while his fingers were pointing at Roja. Ten bullets rushed out of his fingers toward Roja.
Roja didn't even look at them, as he directly waved his hand, and the attack returned toward Kimimaro.
"This child..."
Orochimaru looked at this and stopped his actions. He was about to leave, but his eyes changed when he saw Kimimaru and couldn't help praising him.
At such a young age, he can make such a quick judgment in battle. Although it didn't matter when he was facing Roja, he was a natural warrior. Although he had his own thoughts, he immediately thought of Roja and dismissed any thoughts he had and left directly disappearing in the darkness.
Chapter 459
"Good!"
Seeing that his attack had no effect on Roja, Kimimaro understood that the person in front of him was strong.
But he was someone from the Kaguya clan, not only was he born a warrior and wasn't afraid of death, so he once again attacked.
"You're desperately attacking me, do you want to kill me that much?"
When Roja saw Kimimaro attack him again, he blinked and asked while laughing.
Kimimaro heard Roja's question and replied: "Well, my goal is to kill people from the Mist and Roja."
When he heard a seven- or eight-years-old kid wanted to kill him, Roja smiled and looked at him with great interest as he said: "Do you know who Roja is?"
"Oh, I don't know him."
Kimimaro attacked Roja again and didn't listen to him.
When Roja stopped Kimimaro, he couldn't help but smile and say: "You don't even know him, why would you want to kill him?"
Kimimaro stood in his place with a blank face. He didn't know why he was doing this, he just heard the command from the clan head and obeyed.
From an early age, he was regarded as a monster and was locked in a cage, he didn't live like a normal kid at all.
Roja shook his head slightly. No wonder Orochimaru could brainwash this kid with a few words. He was as pure and innocent as a newborn.
Roja suddenly thought about Kimimaro's blood limit.
That blood limit came from Kaguya herself, and it should be powerful. Even the body of the user is close to the sage's body.
"Although it's too weak to be compared to Kaguya, there is a certain connection between the two, perhaps I could see the power of Kaguya through the Kaguya clan."
Roja perceived the power contained inside Kimimaro and mattered to himself.
...
For a child like Kimimaro, he could easily be brainwashed.
After learning that the person he wanted to kill was the one in front of him, he felt odd, but he still kept up with Roja's footsteps.
"I don't know the meaning of my existence. I only know that only with fights can I prove myself."
Roja took Kimimaro all the way toward the Mist Village. At this time, the battle had come to an end, and the Kaguya clan members were scattered all over the place.
They weren't afraid of death as they rushed forward without hesitation toward their death.
The group led by Mei held the advantage and circled around them. The remaining Kaguya clan Members were like a trapped beast, but they still wanted to fight.
When a few ninjas saw Kimimaro, they knew he was a member of the Kaguya clan, so they rushed toward him, but as soon as they saw Roja beside him, they stopped directly and saluted Roja.
"Roja-sama."
"Roja-sama!"
Roja coming here made everyone who saw him rush toward him. Roja didn't care, after glancing at the battle, seeing Mei and Kurenai, he led Kimimaro back to the Mizukage tower.
Although Haku was talented, he was softhearted. On the other hand, Kimimaro was decisive and unafraid of death, which made Roja pick him.
Kimimaro had a self-healing ability comparable with having Sage's body, what's more, he had the Kaguya blood limit, which has a huge potential.
In addition to helping Hancock absorb Nature Chakra, Roja decided to take a disciple.
After a while, the fights finally settled down, and the bodies of countless Kaguya clan members were piled up in an open space. Kurenai commanded the Anbu to clean up the mess while Mei returned to the Mizukage tower.
When she entered, she saw Roja with Kimimaro.
When she saw that Kimimaro was one of the Kaguya, she narrowed her eyes.
"Roja-sama."
Mei first greeted Roja then immediately reported to him. Roja listened before finally saying.
"The Kaguya clan doesn't exist anymore. This is Kimimaro, he is my disciple... Arrange for him to be part of the Anbu."
Kimimaro was still young, and it's early for Roja to teach him the sage Mode. And for ordinary chakra control and physical power, Roja didn't intend to teach him personally.
When Mei heard Roja's words, she looked strangely at Kimimaro and was slightly horrified. Roja's... Disciple?!
Roja was strong beyond anyone's imagination, and this kid was accepted as his disciple. This little kid from the Kaguya clan is really lucky.
When she looked at him, she could tell that he didn't understand Roja's status and what kind of power his disciple would bring him. Mei couldn't help but mutter.
"What do you want?"
Roja looked at her and smiled. He moved his hand and pinched her cheek and said: "I will let you handle this first. I will go back now."
After that, Roja didn't wait for Mei's reaction as he walked toward the darkness once again and disappeared.
Mei touched her cheek and blushed, and at the same time, she couldn't help but mutter. Is there a teacher like Roja who just accepts a student and throws him at other people to train?
However, since he was already accepted by Roja, his status won't be shaken no matter what. Mei sighed helplessly and said to Kimimaro: "Follow me."
"Ok."
The young Kimimaro was well behaved.
Chapter 460
Mist village, in the deepest part, Roja and Hancock were in a spacious room that only them and the two maids could enter. Roja was standing beside the window, looking at the dark sky.
The sky was full of stars as if it represented other worlds.
Roja's gaze seemed to cross the void and to look through the planes, and the last stop for it is the world of bleach, where Aizen controlled the Hogyoku. Yamamoto is the captain commander and the king of Quincy, Yhwach is preparing for his comeback.
After all, Naruto's world is just a temporary stop in Roja's journey.
Roja knew the entire plot of Naruto, and although there is someone who could threaten him, his knowledge will help him overcome everything.
He knew everything the other person could do.
Advertisement
But, Bleach's world is different. Like Yhwach who knew everything, the captain of the 0 squad who controls everything in black, and the soul king...
Once he steps into the world of bleach, he would be directly exposed to these beings, not like Naruto's world.
In Naruto's world, there aren't many variables. It can be said that everything was under control and was developing in the direction he wanted.
"What are you thinking about?"
At this time, a figure came from his back and gently wrapped her arms around his neck before speaking.
Without looking back, Roja knew that this was Hancock. His thoughts scattered as he caught Hancock's white hands and smiled: "I'm thinking about the Future."
Hancock didn't move, she let Roja hold her hands and asked: "How is the training?"
Advertisement
"If there isn't an accident, it will take some time to go higher... According to my calculations, we still have time."
Roja responded.
The two of them moved back from the window and sat on the bed. Roja laid down lazily and leaned on Hancock.
Hancock grinned.
However, just when they were getting started, Roja opened his eyes suddenly, and his expression changed. He turned his head and looked in one direction.
"What happened?"
Hancock's attention was fully on Roja, so his movement didn't escape her eyes. She felt strange at first before looking immediately at the direction Roja was looking.
Advertisement
In her perception, she could feel a strong chakra coming from far away.
"Is it Konoha?"
Roja's eyes flashed a little.
Judging from the chakra they felt, it was deep inside the country of fire, and it was felt from here, so I was extraordinary.
After a while, Roja thought about the source of the chakra.
Kyuubi!
Unsurprisingly, today was Naruto's birthday, the day when Obito took control of the Kyuubi and attacked Konoha.
Advertisement
"Uchiha Obito..."
Roja's eyes flashed, most of the Mist village problems before were because of Obito. He remembers it very clearly.
After that incident, Roja planned on finding Obito. As a result, Obito was hiding in the corner of the world.
"Although I still need to complete the resurrection of the Ten tails, but... this task doesn't need many people."
Roja stood up and said to Hancock: "I'm going out."
"Ok."
Hancock nodded and didn't ask what Roja was going to do. She was the proud pirate empress in front of others, but with Roja, she was just an obedient wife.
...
Advertisement
Konoha.
Because of the fight between Roja and Dai, Konoha was built in the north of the old place.
Ninjas were quick to rebuild a village. They actually completed it in about a month.
Under the dark sky, not far from Konoha, a space tunnel appeared, and a masked Uchiha emerged. After landing, he looked at the direction of Konoha with coldness.
This was the place he loved the most, but now, that love turned to hatred.
He wants to destroy the world and rebuild it with Rin, no one can stop him, everything in this world will be controlled by him.
"Konoha... I will make you pay first."
Obito bit his finger and immediately made a few seals before hitting the ground with his palm.
"Summoning Jutsu!"
Boom!
A huge smoke screen appeared, and the Kyuubi with Sharingan eyes appeared. He was being controlled by Obito. The Kyuubi directly snarled and moved toward Konoha.
The appearance of the Kyuubi alerted all the ninjas in Konoha.
Many ninjas looked at this and were horrified.
"It's Kyuubi!"
"Quickly report to the Hokage!"
Looking at the raging Kyuubi, everyone was stunned as they felt the terrifying chakra from the Kyuubi.
For the ordinary ninjas, Roja and the Kyuubi were something incomprehensible for them.
Wouch! Wouch!
Many ninjas were trying to stop it, but no ninjutsu actually worked.
With one tail sweep, all ninjutsu collapsed and a few ninjas were directly sent flying.
"Damn! Why is Kyuubi..."
Sarutobi seemed older then he was in the original story, he was alarmed by the Kyuubi. He stood on a roof and looked at it raging.
At the same time, he knew that this was bad.
Orochimaru went Rogue to his disappointment, Jiraiya was nowhere to be found, and Tsunade was still mourning. Konoha could only try resisting the Kyuubi without them.
The four violet flame formation was useless in front of the Kyuubi, and there wasn't enough manpower to make the four red Yang formation.
"Troublesome."
Sarutobi took a deep breath to calm down and ordered the civilians and children to evacuate.
Chapter 461
Outside of Konoha, while the Kyuubi was attacking, Obito wasn't fighting Minato like it should've been because almost as soon as the Kyuubi attacked, another person appeared before Obito.
And unlike the original story, Obito didn't give his Sharingan to Kakashi, he had both eyes now.
"You? Why are you here?"
Under the dark sky, Roja looked at Obito. He looked at his mask indifferently.
"Should I call you Tobi, or... Uchiha Obito?"
Roja's voice made Obito's heart tremble.
He didn't expect Roja to know his identity directly, but he directly calmed down.
"I don't know who that is and I'm nobody... Are you here to save Konoha? That shouldn't be something you would do."
Roja destroyed Konoha before, and he shouldn't care about it.
Roja didn't answer but still stared at Obito's Sharingan. Roja's eyes were normal, like everybody else, but Obito felt endless pain from them.
The atmosphere started to change, and the air seemed heavier.
Suddenly Roja opened his mouth and said calmly: "Last year, the Mist chased after my maid, it was you're doing right?"
Roja's words made Obito shake. His face became cold. He finally knew why Roja was here, he came for him.
Since he was an enemy, there is no need to talk anymore.
"Does it matter, it's something irrelevant."
Obito coldly said, his Sharingan was slowly rotating.
At this time, Obito already inherited many techniques from Madara, he also learned about many things that were kept hidden in the world. If the ninja world was a chess board, then he was the player that should arrange the board.
In the original story, Obito wanted to directly abandon Madara's plan and make the infinite Tsukuyomi himself.
Now, no one would be able to manipulate him, or so he thought.
"You're saying that it doesn't matter?"
Roja smiled, and Sen Maboroshi emerged from nowhere and hovered in front of him. The atmosphere suddenly changed and became colder.
"Bankai! Hakka No Togame!"
Cold force emerged from his body and swept all directions.
In an instant, it seemed like winter had come.
Obito's face changed, and without hesitation, he directly used Kamui, but even while he avoided his attack, he still felt the cold.
In the battle between Roja and Dai, he watched the battle from far away. The power of the Eighth Gate was already shocking, but Roja still suppressed it and even broke the space.
If there is someone Obito was really jealous of in this world, then it would be Roja.
Jealousy aside, Obito had his own pride, Roja could break space, but his Sharingan could control another dimension.
Humph.
Obito directly ignored Roja's attack, and his Sharingan transformed directly.
"Kamui!"
Wouch!
A black vortex appeared directly twisting and tearing on Roja's body, forcing Roja's to use his power of space directly.
In the original story, Obito had only one Sharingan which could only teleport him from and to the dimension of Kamui, he didn't have any kind of attack ability.
But now he also had the power of the other eye that Kakashi had. The power that could be exerted with both eyes is not something like one plus one equals two, it was far stronger than that.
Combination close and far distance, attack, and defense.
Even if Roja signed with the power of his eyes, if he had the choice between the eyes of Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke, and Obito, he would definitely choose Obito's.
Wouch!
Facing Obito's attack, Roja directly grasped Sen Maboroshi and waved it. The void was directly torn.
"Kamui was actually cut!"
Although he knew that Roja had the power to destroy space, his heart shook when he saw him destroy his attack.
Roja held his Sen Maboroshi and stepped forward, he flashed and appeared beside Obit and stabbed his sword at him.
Void Thorn!
Did he get a Sharingan with the power of space? He also had the power of space, so what.
Seeing Roja's attack, Obito felt that his life would end if he received it directly. He directly used the observation power of his Sharingan and moved aside to avoid it.
Wouch!
Roja's sword was directly stabbed in Obito's shoulder which was in the Kamui. After hitting him, Obito thought that the attack won't hit him as he used his Kamui. But unfortunately, Roja's attack seemed to pierce the void and directly went for Obito's actual shoulder.
This time, Obito failed to avoid Roja's attack, his left arm was directly hit by Roja's attack.
Obito was stunned as he couldn't believe that Roja's attack cut through the void and directly went for him inside the Kamui.
His Kamui doesn't work against Roja!
Chapter 462
"Damn!"
With a hand on his shoulder, Obtio bit his teeth and directly used Susanoo.
Obito had both eyes, so he can naturally use Susanoo, and since half of his body had the cells of Hashirama, his Susanoo was stronger than other Uchihas.
The powerful chakra seemed to materialize directly.
The appearance of a Susanoo alarmed Konoha.
"That is... Susanoo? Did the Uchiha have someone who could use Mangekyu Sharingan?"
Sarutobi was waving his stuff while fighting with the Kyuubi when he saw the Susanoo and was shocked.
Since Madara, only a few people had the Mangekyou Sharingan, and even amongst them, fewer could use Susanoo.
Sarutobi knew that this was the real power of the Sharingan, but he didn't expect someone would have that power.
"Mangekyou Sharingan..."
In addition to Sarutobi, Fugaku looked at Susanoo, and his heart shook from shock.
Magekyu Sharingan controlled the Kyuubi, as the head of the Uchiha clan, he knew this very well. He felt that the situation with the Kyuubi was sudden, and now he was clear on the situation.
Someone secretly planned this.
Moreover, it was an Uchiha who did it.
"Who is it?"
Fugako was suspicious, and his brows were wrinkled, and many names flashed in his mind, but he shook his head as soon as he thought about each name. He couldn't find any clue.
...
Wouch!
Obito released his Susanoo, but he wasn't like Madara with three heads and six arms. A sword was hanging from his waist.
Facing Roja, Obito didn't hesitate to use his Susanoo. He directly controlled it and attacked Roja with black Shurikens.
"Kamui Shuriken!"
Obito shouted and directly threw the Shuriken at Roja. The Shuriken was full of the power of space as they moved through the air.
Wouch!
Roja held Sen Maboroshi with both hands and was in a swinging posture before directly waving his sword.
Wouch!
Space was torn by Roja's sword, and a dark crack appeared in the sky. Obito's shurikens collided with Roja's attack and made a horrible sound.
Space directly distorted and swallowed the shurikens.
Almost as soon as they disappeared, Obito moved directly, pulled his sword, and waved it at Roja's head.
"Kamui... Slash!"
Like the shurikens, the slash contained the power of space as well. As long as it touches something, it would distort space and make it vanish directly.
Facing this, Roja still didn't care, because even without the power of space, his six paths body could forcibly stop the space distortion.
Kamui's space wasn't in Naruto's world.
Wouch!
Roja held his sword in both hands and waved his sword again.
Sen Maboroshi was like a toothpick in front of Susanoo's sword, but as soon as they collided, it blocked the attack.
The power of space was constantly conflicting with each other, and the sound of thunder was constantly heard. Roja's attacks focused on cutting the void while Obito's made space distortion.
Space cutting and distortion were different, and it was hard to guess which was better.
But, the gap between Roja and Obito was huge.
Not only does Roja have the power of the Six-path, but he was also a , and with Sen Maboroshi, he had unlimited potential.
However, Obito only had his Sharingan, he didn't have the body or power of the six-path, how can he compete with Roja?
Almost after a few seconds, Roja's sword cut through the void and directly destroyed Obito's attack.
Wouch!
The power of Roja's sword attack wasn't reduced, it directly swept at Obito's Susanoo, and it was directly divided into two.
"This monster..."
At this time, Obito couldn't believe this. He took a deep breath, and he understood that he won't be able to confront Roja, at least not until he becomes the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.
"I should leave!"
Obito directly looked at Roja with jealousy and was ready to retreat.
However, Roja already foresaw this. It wasn't easy to leave in front of Roja.
Obito had the Kamui, and his speed was double of that in the original.
But, in front of Roja, he wasn't fast at all.
Roja had the ability to predict the future, he took one step and directly flashed in front of Obito as the sword fell.
Void Thorn!
This time, Obito, who was calm, couldn't remain that way anymore. He was horrified as he tried to avoid Roja's strike, but in the end, he failed.
Wouch!
Roja's sword directly annihilated the Space vortex that Obito made at the same time, he cut his body in two.
Roja didn't stop, as the void cracked along Obito's body.
Blood splashed.
The void cracks finally receded, and Obito's eyes were closed, and he still didn't fall down.
However, almost when his body fell down, something strange happened as his body disappeared silently.
"Oh... Izanagi!"
Looking at this scene, Roja was surprised at the corner of his mouth raised.
After his body disappeared, it didn't appear again, because he went directly inside Kamui as soon as he was revived by the Izanagi.
Roja put away Sen Maboroshi and glanced at Konoha that was being attacked by the Kyuubi.
"Indra and Ashura's chakra... Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. It seems like this didn't change..."
After a sigh, Roja took a step and disappeared.
Chapter 463
In a dark and damp underground, a space vortex emerged, and Obito's figure appeared from it and fell to the ground.
"God... Damn it!"
Obito gasped fiercely while clenching his teeth, and one of his hands was on his eye. After a long time, he let go of his hand, and only one eye remained.
To escape, he had to use the forbidden Jutsu, Izanagi at the cost of one of his eyes.
"Your plan to destroy Konoha seemed to have cost you dearly!"
The Black and White Zetsu emerged from the ground as he said to Obito while laughing a little.
Obito snorted, although he was very angry, he wasn't angry at While Zetsu, with his character, he even ridiculed Madara before.
Black Zetsu said with a hoarse voice: "Controlling the Kyuubi doesn't benefit your plan, you were willing to go alone and paid the price..."
As he said this, his eyes flashed without Obito noticing.
Others may not know about Roja's fight with Hagoromo, but he was Kaguya's third son who was always hiding in the dark. In order to resurrect Kaguya, he manipulated the world behind the scenes.
Hagoromo was monitoring the world, and when Black Zetsu discovered this, he was shocked. And when Roja fought with him, he felt unbelievable.
He knew everything that happened in the last thousand years, but he didn't know anyone like Roja.
"That guy... He definitely isn't from this world."
Black Zetsu was extremely jealous of Roja. Without the power of the Ten-Tails, he could fight Hagoromo, and what's more, he didn't have any information about him. There is no doubt that he wasn't from this world.
Black Zetsu manipulated everything, even Hashirama, and Madara, but Roja came from another world and was completely out of his control.
Black Zetsu inherited Kaguya's will. He knew that Kaguya wanted to take all the chakra before someone from the distant world came and took it.
Roja seemed to be one of Kaguya's enemies.
"He appeared without any expectation, and his power is much stronger than what I expected."
Obito took a deep breath and calmed down.
White Zetsu said: "Your strength is greatly reduced by the loss of that eye, this would make it difficult for us to complete our plan.
"Not too bad."
After Black Zetsu's eyes flashed, he said with a hoarse voice: "More than half of your body is made with Hashirama's cells, it could slowly reduce the side effect."
"Oh?"
Hearing this, Obito was excited, he knew that if he lost one of his eyes, his power would drop.
Not only the speed of his Kamui, but he also won't be able to use Susanoo anymore, which means he would lose half of his power if not more.
Now that he heard this, he was naturally happy.
"The process is a bit of a hassle, but it can still be done, you need to collect some things first, you need to go back to Konoha and look for..."
Black Zetsu whispered calmly as he described how to restore his eye.
Obito listened, and his face constantly changed before he nodded.
After thinking for a while, Obito asked.
"What is the situation with Nagato?"
"All are in control... We can't confront the five Villages, and we can fight Roja even more, I'm afraid we need to wait for a while."
...
Two years later, in the Mist village.
In the back mountain beside the Mist village, usually, ninjas occasionally come here and confront each other.
Wouch! Wouch!
In an open space behind the mountain, a dozen ninjas of the Mist were training in pairs.
The most shocking scene was the fight between two kids.
"Ten Finger Drilling Bullets."
"Ice release: Ice wall!"
Kimimaru attacked, and Haku without hesitation directly made an Ice wall in front of him.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
Kimimaru's attack hit the wall and made a hole in it, but when it penetrated it, it lost strength and was directly swept by Haku.
"Thousand flying water needles of death!"
Haku wasn't willing to show any weakness, he directly attacked after blocking Kimimaru's attack. Numerous needles condensed in the air and moved toward Kimimaro.
Wouch!
Kimimaru jumped and avoided the Needles, only a few hit him, and it only made him a little stiff without penetrating his body.
Kimimaru stopped slightly before continuing moving forward toward Haku and waved his hands.
Wouch!
The dazzling battle continued between the two.
Both of them were having a good fight.
Just when they consumed most of their chakra and physical strength, a burst of applause sounded from the distance as two figures walked toward them.
Among the two was the commander of the Anbu, Kurenai, she looked at Haku and Kimimaru with appreciation in her face.
And with her was Roja.
"Captain! Roja-sama!"
The Anbu seeing Roja and Kurenai directly saluted while being nervous and excited at the same time, especially when they saw Roja.
In the Mist village, Kurenai and Mei had the highest positions, but many people knew that Roja was the leader behind the scene.
Moreover, Roja represented their glory, so when they saw him, they were always excited.
Chapter 464
After two years, Kimimaro and Haku received special training in the Anbu, and their strength increased rapidly. At this time, they already have the strength of a Jonin.
If their chakra control increases, they would easily reach the level of Special Jonin. When the original story period starts, they would at least be at that level.
Kimimaro and Haku's talents surprised Kurenai. She wasn't a genius in Konoha, and if it wasn't for Roja, she wouldn't even be compared to Kimimaro and Haku now.
"What do you think?"
Kurenai looked at Roja and asked.
In the Mist village, she could contact Roja any time she wanted, in addition to Hancock, only she and Mei had that privilege, and she was happy just walking outside with Roja.
"Not bad."
Roja replied casually, but he didn't decide what to do yet. Even when they are at this level, he still didn't praise them.
However, Roja's sentence was already good, because Haku and Kimimaro both felt flattered by it. Haku had Roja as his role model, and Kimimaro only obeyed Roja without any question asked.
Noticing their attitude, Roja smiled and thought for a bit, then he said to Kimimaro: "Come here, attack me with the best thing you can do."
"Okay!"
Kimimaro quickly responded without hesitation. He was clear about the power gap between him and Roja, and he knew that Roja was testing him. So he quickly rushed toward him and attacked.
The power of his Blood limit was a purely physical attack.
Boom!
Roja stretched his hand and grabbed Kimimaro's fist and blocked it.
"Your physical strength isn't bad..."
Roja showed a thoughtful look.
In the past two years, other than visiting the three Holy lands, he was studying the Kaguya blood limit.
It's a pity because Kimimaro's bones were far from being the same as Kaguya. Maybe if Kmimiaru had the body of the Sage or higher, he would find something interesting.
Although he couldn't know the strength of his bones, he studied his body thoroughly and found that his physical strength was far from other people and his resilience was also extraordinary, it was comparable to the body of the Sage.
The only problem was that he had that disease the same as in the original story.
However, Roja was already a six-path existence, that disease won't be a problem for him.
From that punch, Roja judged Kimimaro's power and condition. After thinking a little, he said: "Your physical strength is barely enough for me to teach you."
After saying this, Roja looked at Haku and said: "Your strength is also enough for Kurenai to teach you the perception technique."
Roja intended to teach Kimimaru Busoshoku Haki, and made Kurenai teach Haku the kenbushoku Haki.
Kimimaro was the disciple he recognized, and Haku left a good impression on him.
"Roja-sama?"
Kurenai looked at Roja in surprise, since Roja mentioned the perception, she knew exactly what he meant, and she was surprised because Roja never allowed her to pass it to anyone, but now she could teach this to Haku.
"It's ok."
Roja nodded at Kurenai.
Kurenai saw this and directly looked at Haku, she couldn't help thinking about how lucky this little guy was.
Of course, the luckiest one was Kimimaro. When she first learned that he was Roja's disciple, she was shocked and envied him.
"Come with me."
Roja looked at Kimimaro and said,
Kimimaro directly followed Roja without saying anything. As they reached a tree in the distance, Roja stopped.
Roja raised his head and took a leaf from the tree and said: "What do you think about this leaf?"
Kimimaro looked at it and didn't understand what Roja meant, but he still replied.
"Ordinary."
Roja held the leaf and smiled at Kimimaro before saying: "Take out your bone sword."
Kimimaro nodded and extended his palm, suddenly a bone came out from his hand as he held it.
Roja pinched the leaf and looked at the bone sword in Kimimaro's hand.
Wouch!
A common leaf fell on the bone, but on the way, it was suddenly covered in black and cut the bone from the middle.
Kimimaro's eyes suddenly widened.
Roja's strength was clear: if he used a finger, he could break the bone sword, but the problem is that he used an ordinary leaf to do so.
It's incredible that a normal leaf in Roja's hand could be stronger than his bone sword.
"Do you understand?"
After Roja cut the bone sword, he asked Kimimaro with a smile.
Kimimaro was still shocked and shook his head. He didn't feel any chakra at all. He couldn't understand how that leaf could cut his bone sword.
Roja smiled slightly and threw away that leaf. He said: "Since you don't understand, then listen, this is a way to get stronger using..."
Chapter 465
Listening to Roja's teaching, Kimimaro was sometimes thinking and sometimes confused. He resisted asking a question before Roja finished talking. After seeing that Roja stopped talking, he whispered some questions to Roja.
Roja answered Kimimaro's questions.
After hearing the answers, Kimimaro seemed to understand everything, and he nodded at Roja and said: "No problem, Sensei!"
"Then, you can go to practice."
Roja's serious and calm expression turned into a gentle one as he smiled at Kimimaro and immediately turned around and moved.
Roja took a look at Kurenai teaching Haku, then he moved from his place into a high place while overlooking the entire village.
Standing there, Roja thought about the past two years, his six-path power is already at the peak of the initial stage, and anytime it could break through into the mid-stage.
His Sen Maboroshi was at Seventh stage +8, he was getting closer to the eighth stage. His space was getting closer to the space controlled by Kamui.
If he can surpass the size of the Kamui dimension, he won't need to use space power like Void Thorn anymore, he can use his space to suppress Obito completely.
When Roja was still there, the sky started to dim, and a bright red moon suddenly hung in the sky.
Suddenly Roja's brows wrinkled as he felt strange.
"This chakra..."
How far was the moon from earth, Roja wasn't clear about this, but even with such a long distance, he could feel the chakra coming from the moon, it's obvious that this chakra was strong and comparable to the power of Hagoromo.
This made Roja a little bit surprised. In his Memory, he recalled that Hagoromo's brother was on the moon. In the original story, his descendants tried to destroy the world but were stopped by Naruto...
The question is, shouldn't this happen after the fourth war? Which should take place after ten years or so, but now the strong chakra was felt from the moon.
"Is it because of my presence in this world? The moon..."
Roja's eyes flashed, as he thought: "I don't know how much concentration of natural chakra there is on the moon, but it should be strong, or else how could they survive there?"
Roja looked at the moon in the sky, and his eyes were shining with a strange light.
...
On the moon, in an extremely vast area, the ground collapsed, and cracks appeared everywhere, blood and corpses filled the place as if a war was taking place.
After Hagoromu and Humura defeated Kaguya and sealed her, Humura lived on the moon and his descendants were tasked to guard the seal.
His descendants were very much like the Hyuuga. His descendants were also divided in two, ones who felt that everything should be destroyed from the will of their ancestor, and the others believed that their ancestor's will isn't that extreme.
As a result, the grudge between the two gradually deepened.
"You guys... You have Misunderstood the will of our ancestors..."
On the battlefield, a man full of blood wearing a kimono held a hole in his chest as he faced another group of people and spoke.
Even if he was a descendant of Humura, he would die with such severe injury.
"Misunderstand? It is you and your family who can't understand."
One person in front of the man said.
"The world created by the Six-path Sage failed, the demonic statue of the outer path that sealed the body of the Ten-Tails was stolen. In the past few years, a horrible guy appeared in the world, he even confronted the sage of the six-path."
"There is no need for a world with ninjas, if your family wants to protect the world of ninjas, then I will destroy you both."
This guy was Toneri Otsutsuki's father.
"To destroy the ninja world... You won't hesitate to pay such a price..."
The guy spurted blood and rushed over, trying to perish with his enemy.
Toneri's father sneered, and with a thought, his Tenseigan suddenly glowed with golden light and instantly, a golden light shot out and made a gully several kilometers long.
Under this attack, the dying man couldn't resist and disappeared from the world.
"Remove his eyes and merge them with the Tenseigan."
After this, the guys behind him rushed and did what they were ordered.
Using the Byakugan with the Tenseigan can make their eyes more perfect. At this time, he wanted to make the moon fall on the ground and directly destroy the world.
"Even if there is a guy who could fight with the Six-path Sage, he won't be able to stop us."
A few days later, Toneri's father didn't leave it to his son to destroy the ninja's world, he controlled the moon with his eyes and made it move toward the earth marking the end of the world.
Chapter 466
At night inside the Mist Village.
Countless stars were shining in the black sky with a big, somewhat weird moon which seemed attractive.
At this moment, Roja stood in the depth of the village looking at the sky from the window, and his eyes flashed strangely.
"Is it really time to start? Aren't they afraid that they would destroy Kaguya's seal by directly releasing her?"
A few days ago, he discovered the chakra fluctuation in the moon, but he didn't directly go there. He didn't expect that the original plot would change so much. There were still ten years before the fourth war, and these guys can't hold back anymore and want to destroy the world already.
Roja shook his head.
He also thought that Kaguya wasn't sealed in the flesh and chakra only, but also her soul and will. Although she was sealed on the moon, if he wanted to resurrect her, other than destroying the moon, he also needed to resurrect the ten tails and launch Infinite Tsukiyomi so that she can be resurrected completely.
"But in any case, making the moon fall on the world is a bit too much… I never had the chance to fight with a six path figure before, but they don't know anything about Kaguya. Since they did this, it means that this is directed at me."
Roja murmured, when he said this, his eyes turned cold and looked at the moon with a sneer.
"If that's the case, then let me know how the Otsutsuki clan could survive on the moon."
The moment he said this, his figure flickered and came out of the house. At the same time, he stepped toward the sky and disappeared instantly. When he appeared again, he was hundreds of meters in the air.
Wouch! Wouch!
Roja didn't use the space power; he simply used a moonwalk and rushed toward the sky.
From where he stood, he could see the entire ninja world, and above him was the starry sky.
At this altitude, Roja could clearly see the moon moving toward the ground, and he could clearly see the moon's surface.
Most importantly, he could perceive the chakra fluctuation on the moon, which wasn't inferior to the level of six paths.
Tenseigan!
In the original story, even Naruto couldn't resist the power of the Tenseigan.
Roja didn't stop as he continued to fly toward the moon.
Since he arrived in outer space, the moonwalk can no longer work as there is no air to step on. But he opened the six path mode, and the Truth-Seeking balls hovered around him. He used them to move forward toward the moon.
As he came closer, other than the chakra from people, he could also feel the power of the natural chakra.
Moreover, since Kaguya and the Ten-Tails were sealed there, nature's chakra was several times denser than on the ground, but still not as dense as the three holy lands.
"The concentration of nature's chakra is really a surprise."
Roja smiled, but he didn't stop as he continued forward to the moon and after a while, he finally came to the atmosphere around the moon, he already knew the position of the Otsutsuki clan, so he didn't pause. He directly stepped down and suddenly disappeared and turned into after images and moved toward them.
…
In an empty square, a tenseigan was shining while dozens of people were looking at the otsutsuki family. Those looking were the survivors of the previous war.
Every one of them didn't have eyes, but they still looked at the tenseigan with awe and admiration.
Toneri's father stood in front of them calmly only when he looked at his son would he show a little bit of gentleness.
"Father, Grandfather… Why do you have to destroy the world of ninjas?"
The young Toneri stood beside his father and said.
His father's gentle look immediately disappeared as a cold one took its place: "The world created by the six path sage for peace has failed. The ninjas never stopped fighting for so many years."
"This failed world isn't worth existing anymore, so we must follow the will of our ancestor, Hamura, and destroy this failed world and build another one."
Toneri stood there with a cute and ignorant face as he whispered: "Destroy the world… Is it very difficult…"
"It's not difficult."
His father smiled and sighed with pride. He said: "As long as there is the treasure of our family, the Tenseigan can easily destroy the world, and no one can stop us."
"Is that so?"
Almost at the moment when his voice fell, another one was heard, a voice full of ridicule and disdain.
"Who?"
Toneri's father's face changed. The look on all the people's presents changed.
Although they didn't have eyes, they had a powerful perception. They instantly found the source of the sound and turned to face it.
In that direction, Roja wore his six-path kimono and held the scepter in his hand. Eight Truth-seeking balls hovered around him.
"Who?"
"How did you come here!"
The people present exposed their anger, and each of them let their chakra loose.
The chakra was no less than a kage's chakra, and even a few of them reached the standards of a super kage.
"Are these the people living on the moon, the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki?"
Roja looked around and smiled. His face turned cold, and his Reiatsu came out and crashed in all directions.
Bang!
The ground under his feet shattered, and dust flew in the air as the entire moon trembled.
Many of the people here couldn't bear the pressure from the Reiatsu, and chakra Roja released and trembled to the ground.
If they had eyes, you would see the fear and panic in them.
Who is it?!
Who was this?!
His power is unbelievable!
Chapter 467
On the moon, the disturbance was felt!
"It's you?!"
Toneri's father stayed in his place while facing Roja, he clearly recognized Roja.
Although he didn't have eyes like the rest of the people here, his perception was top notch. Roja didn't reveal his chakra before, so he could detect nothing, but when Roja did, he immediately recognized him. He was a six-path level who participated in the war.
In the entire world of ninjas, Roja was the only taboo for him.
"Destroy the world, did you ask me first?"
Roja stood in the field as if he was a king looking at his world while faintly saying. He stepped forward, and an immense spiritual pressure once again emerged and pressed on everyone from every direction.
At this time, they felt Roja's threat. The huge Tenseigan suddenly exploded due to the lack of control and a vast strange force shrouded toward Roja.
Wouch!
At this moment, Roja felt a strong suction force covering his body, and hurriedly, he pulled his chakra and six-path power inside his body.
Just at that instant, almost 30% of his chakra was sucked out.
"Without the blood of my family, you dare approach the Tenseigan."
The moment this was noticed by the people, they sneered at Roja.
But, without waiting for them to be happy, a strange power appeared out of thin air and directly absorbed the Tenseigan.
Sen Maboroshi's space isolation.
"Is this the power of the Tenseigan?"
Roja's gaze finally fell on the huge Tenseigan, and his eyes flashed slightly.
With the Space Isolation, he was like Obito using Kamui, his body was here, but it was as if he was in another space.
When the people saw Roja no longer affected, all of them were shocked and Toneri's father, the leader of the group, face changed. He no longer hesitated.
"Go!"
With the leader giving the command, all the people present took a deep breath and started surrounding Roja.
"Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!"
"Eight Trigram Mountain Crusher!"
The style used by them was the same as the Hyuuga of the leaves, but it was obviously much stronger.
Wouch!
In the atmosphere, many fists and palms were formed by chakra and headed toward Roja to kill him.
What was astonishing was that Roja didn't move, but the attacks either missed him or stopped in front of him before collapsing.
"Everything in the world, turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka!"
Roja reached out his hand and grabbed Sen Maboroshi. Suddenly golden flames emerged and, in an instant, exploded in all directions. The people here were directly swallowed by the fire.
The flames directly burned the weak people, but the strong ones used some defensive techniques, but in the end, they still couldn't block the fire.
In a short while, more than a dozen of them were burned, leaving only their leader and his son who stood beside the Tenseigan.
The huge Tenseigan released a soft light that covered Toneri and his father and prevented the flames from doing anything to them.
"Damn!"
The leader kept seeing his people getting wiped out by Roja, and his face finally showed sorrow and anger. He directly controlled the huge Tenseigan and launched an attack toward Roja.
Wouch!
The Tenseigan released a terrifying, powerful ray of light that seemed to smash the void as it blasted the flames.
The golden light was extremely fast as the moment it was released it was in front of Roja with the void trembling whenever it went.
However, facing this attack, Roja stood in his place without any change in expression. The light finally encountered an invisible barrier in front of him. With a sizzling sound, the light kept trying to enter the barrier.
This barrier was Roja's space using Sen Maboroshi.
"Space Ability…"
The leader was surprised, but he didn't hesitate, he controlled the Tenseigan and released a strange power.
Wouch!
Inexplicably, the space in front of Roja started to twist. Sen Maboroshi's space was forcefully connected to the distorted space, and the golden ray instantly smashed the void and moved toward Roja.
Roja's brows picked up, and his eyes flashed. He shook his wrist, and suddenly, Sen Maboroshi sent a wave that demolished the light.
"Space connection?"
Just at that moment, the tenseigan ability was released connecting the space outside with Sen Maboroshi's space. With this, the ray of light could break through the barrier of space.
"This ability is worth learning…"
Roja's eyes shone as his space Architecture ability focused on his own development. He had to do in-depth research and explore the power of space.
Like the Flying Thunder God or the Kamui, the Spatial connection of the Tenseigan, it was a great research material for Roja.
"Scatter, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
Roja took a breath and released Senbonzakura Kageyoshi along with Ryujin Jakka which wasn't used in a long time.
Chapter 468
Wouch!
Roja's thoughts moved, and Sen Maboroshi turned into hundreds of millions of red cherry blossom petals which flew toward the Tenseigan.
The leader was in horror along with his people, and he didn't hesitate to use the Tenseigan to the limit, releasing a radiance like a sun.
Silence.
The cherry blossom fell on the light and released an even more blinding light, which made people wake up from their sleep and look at the sky with horror.
"This... What's going on?!"
"Is that the moon? How can it be so big and why is it shining like that..."
Every village and every corner of the world saw this scene and were horrified as the moon was so big and was shining like the sun.
Somewhere in the world.
"This is..."
Obito, wearing his mask, looked at the moon with horror, and his eyes shrunk. "It's his power."
"Is this... The descendants of Hamura?"
Black Zetsu stood in a corner and whispered with a sinister voice and strange light in his eyes: "The six path sage couldn't stop him and feared for his descendants, I can only hope that this weakens him up."
Roja's existence has always been a black dot in his heart. He felt that his plan would be disturbed by Roja, and he would fail.
Although he was Kaguya's third son, he didn't have any power and the power he could use was far less than Roja's.
Only with the resurrection of the Ten tails and making Madara or Obito its Jinchuriki can he fight Roja.
...
On the moon, Roja's figure retreated a few kilometers away. The power of his Bankai and Shikai was far stronger than the time he was in One piece's world.
In the center of the light, only the huge Tenseigan remained, as for the leader he had already retreated, and cold sweat covered his body.
Under his control, the Huge Tenseigan was releasing a tremendous amount of force to resist the terrifying heat released by Roja.
Under this heat, the Tenseigan could resist, but the people couldn't, and the power of the eye was used to protect them, which made the consumption of chakra huge.
The huge eye was made of many eyes which charge it with power, but clearly, the consumption is far larger than the supply.
It can't keep on like this.
The leader took a deep breath and knew that they would die if this continued. He clenched his teeth and made his move.
Wouch!
The power of the Tenseigan was surging wildly, almost reaching the limit it could handle, and it even showed signs of collapse, and countless white eyes started appearing.
Under this outbreak, the Tenseigan was surging with terrifying power. The Tenseigan could easily make the moon fall on the earth, so you could tell how much power was now used.
"Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"
The power of the Tenseigan reached its limit, and the leader's face was full of blue veins as he tried very hard to control such power as he roared.
Wouch!
In an instant, a golden light sword came out from the Tenseigan and rushed at Roja.
"Good!"
Roja already foresaw this. He grabbed the air and Sen Maboroshi reformed in his hand. He didn't use another double release. He only poured his Reiatsu into the sword.
"Explosive Rush!"
With a wave of his sword, sturdy golden-red sword energy rushed toward the sky and slammed into the golden wheal.
On earth, countless people were watching this without any power to do anything.
In their eyes, they could only see golden energy rushing toward one direction only to be met with a red one.
Bang!
The two lights collided and emitted a ray of light, making everything shine white, and many could only close their eyes.
A shock wave fell on the earth, making people scream as they felt suffocated.
When they opened their eyes and looked at the sky again, they felt disbelief.
"This... No!"
"How is this possible! The moon actually..."
Under the gaze of countless people in the world, the huge moon in the sky was like a mirror breaking down and turning into pieces hanging in the sky.
At this time, The moon shattered and turned into small pieces.
In Roja's hand, Sen Maboroshi returned to its original state.
He was still suspended in the air as he looked in front of him.
The great Tenseigan ceased to exist. Under Roja's attack, the Huge Tenseigan broke and turned into many white eyes and scattered in the space.
The Leader relied on the power of the Tenseigan to barely save his life, but he appeared really miserable, and blood covered his burned body.
"Damn!"
The leader gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of madness and unwillingness. The ancestor's Will wasn't completed. How can they fail now?
At this moment, the morning sun rose.
"Ah! Ah!"
The leader roared in madness as the white eyes that were scattered moved toward his body and started absorbing energy from the sun.
Is this... Solar energy?
Looking at this scene, Roja's face was a bit weird. Although there is such a thing in the original story, he still secretly shook his head. "The absorption of these eyes is strong, not only chakra, and it can absorb many kinds of energy as the Solar energy."
The leader's voice was getting lower and lower, and it gradually stopped as white light shone. He turned into a monster composed of eyeballs.
"Six flashes!"
For this monster, Roja lost interest and directly used his strongest attack and finished him off.
Bang!
A roar sounded in the sky, and then nothing remained, whether it was the leader of the pieces of the shattered moon.
...
"The moon... Completely disappeared."
"Is this a dream?!"
"What on earth happened!"
In the world of ninja, all the people didn't understand what happened, they were confused and thought that this was a dream?
But, from this day on, this world didn't have a moon anymore.
Chapter 469
"Did he just shatter the moon in this world?"
In the Mist village, Hancock stood by the window and looked at the sky. She could perceive the fight between Roja and the other person and saw it when the moon shattered. Her expression was somewhat unusual.
Isn't it too much…
In another place, Mei and Kurenai stood at the highest point in the village while looking at the sky, and they vaguely guessed that it was Roja's doing. When they looked at each other, they saw the helplessness in their eyes.
…
After half a month in Konoha, the whole place was hustling as if they were preparing some kind of celebration.
In the middle of the street, a group of ninjas led by one-eyed ninjas walked with a friendly smile.
It has been more than three years since the end of the third ninja war.
The Mist sent representatives to Konoha to negotiate some peace treaty. In addition to the people from the Mist, some other people came.
Konoha formed some kind of an alliance with the Most, and this alliance was not on equal terms as the Mist held the advantage. So, when Konoha held the celebration, they invited the Mist.
This time, the Mist sent someone who was second only to the Mizukage, the Anbu commander, Kurenai.
"Konoha…"
Walking on the streets of Konoha, she felt familiar and strange, and she was filled with emotions.
If she didn't meet Roja, maybe she would still be someone from Konoha.
Because of Roja, she was now the second person after the Mizukage. She was the first recruited by Roja, and she held an even higher status.
Coming to Konoha, she still had some memories of this place, some people she vaguely remembered and her eyes were complicated looking at this place. No one dared to disrespect her now.
If the ninjas from Konoha had a welcoming attitude, then in the Mist, they looked at her in an awe-inspiring attitude.
Right now, the Mist was recognized as the strongest village in the world, just by Roja's existence, who was already named as a god with enough power to destroy a large village single-handedly. He was a legend.
"The Mist came from afar, and worked hard, and this old man welcomes you on behalf of Konoha."
Sarutobi, who welcomed the Mist ninja, seemed much older.
Looking at Kurenai, his eyes shone, and complicated emotions emerged in them. Kurenai was initially one of Konoha, but she was now from the Mist, and not only anyone, but she was also the second in command after the Mizukage. His feelings can't be explained with words.
"The Hokage is very polite."
Kurenai wasn't the same innocent young girl anymore.
Even facing Sarutobi, who she admired all her life before, she can easily talk usually.
"Come, let's enter."
Sarutobi took a deep breath as he couldn't explain what he felt with words and smiled at Kurenai into the reception hall.
At this time, in the reception hall, the representatives were taking a rest inside, and when the Mist ninjas entered, the cloud ninjas looked at them seriously.
The head of the cloud ninjas looked at Kurenai and the others with jealousy.
Today's Mist was only strong because of Roja's existence.
The overall strength of the Mist ninjas didn't differ that much from the other four villages, but because of Roja, it became what it is now, which made people jealous of them.
"You are the Blood beauty of the Mist. Nice to meet you."
Kurenai had a title now, she led the Anbu and created some spicy and bloody events which would end in her victory, which made her name, bloody beauty of the Mist.
In people's eyes, Kurenai wasn't in any way inferior to Mei.
"Nice to meet you."
Kurenai was the Anbu commander of the Mist, and she naturally had some understanding toward the veteran in several villages, but staying calm in front of Sarutobi, not to mention these Ninjas from the cloud, even if it was some Kages, they wouldn't be able to pull it off.
The atmosphere became stiff.
After all, the Mist and the Konoha were in an alliance, and although they had that alliance, Konoha practically didn't have any advantage at all.
After the fight between Dai and Roja, although Konoha tried to make things right, it was an opportunity for the Mist to threaten Konoha. Since Konoha was afraid of Roja, they didn't dare raise any objection.
"You can rest here, and the celebration is almost ready."
Sarutobi noticed the rigidity in the atmosphere, and his old wrinkled face that witnessed many wars smiled.
Kurenai nodded and walked with the rest of the ninjas and saw that the Cloud ninjas returned to their position.
After leaving a few Ninjas, Sarutobi walked out of the hall to check on the preparation.
For this celebration, the top of Konoha is gathered here.
Anbu approached Sarutobi and reported.
"Hokage-sama, the preparations are done."
"Okay, is there something wrong?"
After Sarutobi nodded, he solemnly asked.
Anbu hesitated a bit before saying: "The ninjas from our village are here, but the Hyuuga didn't come."
"Hyuuga…"
Sarutobi's eyes flashed slightly.
Before this, the Hyuuga reported to him that they wanted to celebrate the third birthday of the Heiress of the clan, so they would be absent today. Although the report was over, the third Hokage still felt some disappointment. In his opponent, the Hyuuga was too much, how can a family affair be more important than the village's?
However, at this festival, it's impossible for Sarutobi to go look for trouble with the Hyuuga's. Finally, he shook his head and said: "If they don't come, don't pay attention to it, just do it like usual."
Chapter 470
The Konoha celebration was held without any problem, and no conflict arose with the ninjas from different villages.
The celebration continued until the evening before it came to an end.
Late at night, since there is no moon, the clouds in the sky covered the stars, and it was completely dark in Konoha.
Except for a few ninjas who took turns for guard duty in Konoha, no one else could be seen, and it was completely silent.
However, in this darkness, a figure sneaked into the street without disturbing anyone and moved through Konoha, all over until it came in front of a house.
He covered his face, only leaving his eyes and jumped carefully into the house.
One minute...
Two minutes...
Suddenly, the figure quickly rushed out of the house and a little girl of three years old was seen in his hands.
The girl wasn't struggling and was obviously unconscious.
Without a doubt, this was the Hyuuga compound, and the girl was the three old Hinata.
"What happened?"
Hiashi's room was lit, and he was alarmed and quickly moved to the scene of the incident and asked a woman who seemed panicked.
"Patriarch-sama... Not good, Miss Hinata was kidnapped."
"What did you say?!"
Hiashi heard these words and was enraged, he directly yelled and said: "What are you doing sitting here, go and chase after them!"
He was yelling as he himself rushed out of the compound chasing after the kidnapper.
The kidnapper discovered the Hyuuga after him and moved at full speed rushing out of Konoha.
"The Hyuuga... Oh!"
The face under the mask was precisely one of the Kumo who came for the celebration, it seems like he didn't come just for the festival, but with a mission to get his hand on the Byakugan.
The ninja quickly leaped between buildings going further and further away, but suddenly, from the darkness, someone appeared.
The outline of this figure couldn't be seen in the darkness, but this person had a pair of eyes that glowed in the night giving a chill to whoever looked into them.
The ninja wasn't crazy, and he directly judged that the person in front of him was not a simple figure and instantly wanted to change direction to avoid confrontation.
What surprised him was that the figure seemed to predict his movement, and directly appeared in front of him.
At this time, the two were very close, and finally, the cloud ninja finally realized who was in front of him, which shocked him to the core.
What a great day.
He didn't know why, but Kurenai was in front of him, and he was caught red-handed kidnapping the Hyuuga girl by her.
"You're still doing something in the middle of the night, and it seems like you took a child with you." Kurenai's face turned cold.
Wouch!
After seeing Kurenai, the ninja directly covered himself in lightning chakra to increase his speed and directly kicked at Kurenai.
Kurenai already predicted his movement and moved aside quickly.
"Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape."
Kurenai's power reached the level of peak kage, even facing Sarutobi at his peak, she would still hold her ground. And the ninja in front of her wasn't even close to being her opponent.
After a stagger, the cloud ninja suddenly froze, he was already inside the genjutsu.
Wouch!
Kurenai was not slow, she directly separated the ninja's head from his body, and she instantly caught Hinata as she was before she fell to the ground.
"Is this the heiress of the Hyuuga?"
Looking at the young Hinata, Kurenai's eyes flashed as she stood in the same place looking at the distance.
Wouch! Wouch!
A figure appeared in the distance, and after a few leaps, it fell in front of Kurenai and didn't attack out of panic but directly said to Kurenai.
"Thank you for saving the little girl."
The person who arrived saw everything that happened and immediately rushed here.
"Don't worry about it, and you can raise your head."
Kurenai didn't know why this three-year-old girl gave her some strange feeling. After she said that, she smiled and handed Hinata over.
While she did this, she looked at Hinata's eyes and shook her head slightly, and then she directly disappeared in the darkness.
Hiashi was full of gratitude, and he didn't know the leader of the Mist. After shaking his head, he waited for several people from the Hyuuga to appear and directly collected the body as he planned what to do next.
...
The next day, everyone in the Hyuuga family was shocked; no one could guess that the person who kidnapped Hinata was a cloud ninja who came for the celebration.
What's even worse, is that the cloud didn't admit to the kidnapping of Hinata; instead, they were determined to ask the Hyuuga to hand over the murderer to them.
Chapter 471
On a square, Dozens of cloud ninjas facing dozens of Konoha ninjas led by the Hokage and the atmosphere there was heavy.
"What, Do you want to cover up the murder and start a war again?!"
A cloud ninja faced the Hokage and yelled.
The purpose of the cloud ninjas was the Byakugan. It's natural that they won't let it go. The so-called alliance and so on are just a piece of paper in front of their interest.
"Hateful..."
Sarutobi looked at them with anger.
These ninjas in front of him were his guests previously, but now they are making him angry, and if a conflict were to arise, then it would trigger a war between the two villages.
Although the third war just ended, the loss in that war was heavy. In the past few years, apart from recuperating, they didn't do anything, and the other villages were the same.
What's more, Konoha experienced two events outside of the war, Roja's attack and the Kyuubi's attack. With these, the name of the most powerful village wasn't theirs anymore. And starting a war now would only make their losses even bigger.
The dozen cloud ninjas glanced at Konoha's side and slammed his hand before saying: "I need you to hand over the murderer and give us an explanation."
"Konoha will give you an explanation."
Satrutobi took a deep breath and calmed down his anger.
Because of the threat of war, he would make a concession and bow his head. Moreover, the Hyuuga were too arrogant. They didn't even participate in the festival.
"That's too much! You were the ones with an ulterior motive!"
At the back of Sarutobi, a high ranking Hyuuga was angry and shouted at the cloud ninjas.
Cloud ninjas sneered and said: "Motive? What motive? Don't talk nonsense, and you want to destroy the alliance."
"We only know that the body of our ninja appeared in your family!"
Another cloud ninja said.
These ninjas received the orders to make things big. Although there is a danger, they still obeyed the orders.
"We found an unfamiliar ninja trying to kidnap our heiress and was stopped and killed by us, that's what happened."
Someone from the Hyuuga said with a gloomy face.
He could tell that the Hokage, Sarutobi, wanted to avoid a fight. So this disaster would fall on their family.
"Unfamiliar ninja? So, you try to kill every unfamiliar ninja. You killed one of our cloud ninjas!"
A cloud ninja snorted and said: "That's ridiculous, what reason do you think we would believe that?"
"You!"
The Hyuuga was stunned at the attitude of that cloud ninja and was trembling from anger. He wanted to use the sixty-four palms to hit his face.
The atmosphere was stiff, and conflict was about to start.
But at this time, a slightly mocking voice was heard in the field.
"That's the truth."
The people in the field looked into the distance only to see a group of people coming from afar. Most of them were Hyuuga, and some were Mist ninjas.
The person who just spoke was Kurenai. At this time, Kurenai was grabbing Hinata's hand and walking together with the small girl. Kurenai didn't care about the Hyuuga, but she didn't know why she wanted to protect Hinata.
"You... Blood beauty of the Mist!"
The cloud ninjas saw the person talking, and their arrogance disappeared directly.
The cloud knew that their orders were to make things big with Konoha and it didn't matter if there was a conflict, but it didn't mention the Mist and they themselves knew that the Mist was off-limits.
Facing Kurenai and the Mist, the Cloud ninja tried to get the Most out of this.
"This thing... It seems like this has nothing to do with the Mist?"
A cloud ninja hesitated before saying to Kurenai, and his tone was much more respectful than before.
"No, it is."
Kurenai shook her head indifferently and said: "It is related because your ninja was killed by me."
With this, everyone's eyes fell on her. They were all shocked by the truth and the fact that she just said it like it didn't matter.
I killed your people, what can you do about it?
Sarutobi sighed, Kurenai was no longer the innocent youth from before, but she was one of the Mist finest ninjas.
The ninjas of the cloud were stunned as they stiffened in their places. They didn't know how to respond at all. They didn't expect Kurenai to be so indifferent. She ignored them and admitted to killing their ninjas.
"Killing our ninja, shouldn't you give us an explanation on this..." A cloud ninja bit his teeth as he said.
"Oh? What do you want me to explain?"
This sentence wasn't said by Kurenai, but from her side, which made everyone look at the source of the sound.
When they saw his figure, all the people's faces, including Sarutobi's, changed at the same time.
Is it him?!
For him to be able to make the third Hokage and all the people present have that kind of change and be somewhat fearful, in this world, there was only one person.
The God of Shinobi, Roja!
After completely destroying the Moon, nature's chakra scattered in space and Roja didn't want to waste it, so directly started absorbing it before he returned.
When he returned, he happened to pass by Konoha. He didn't intend to stop here, but he didn't expect to see such a scene.
"This guy... Is it..."
Although not all of the cloud ninjas knew how he looked, they still guessed his identity based on the change on everyone's faces.
Everyone's forehead overflowed with cold sweat with fear apparent in their eyes.
Roja was definitely like a nightmare in countless people's minds.
"Roja-sama."
Kurenai was very surprised. She didn't expect Roja to appear in Konoha. She quickly saluted him, and all the Mist ninjas were respectful.
Although Roja didn't show any aura or intent to fight from the start, this scene made people afraid to even breathe loudly.
"No... Nothing, Yes, we still have things to do, we won't bother you."
The cloud ninjas didn't dare say anything more, and they were very clear that even if the Raikage was here, facing Roja, he would certainly bow!
The cloud ninjas in front of them who were arrogant moments ago, were now full of cold sweat as they quickly tried to leave. Many people found this ridiculous, but no one laughed.
In this atmosphere, Roja glanced at everyone and smiled at Kurenai and nodded: "I just passed by. You can continue."
As his voice fell, he turned and walked away, before disappearing from the place.
After he disappeared for a long time, the various Konoha's Shinobis gradually calmed down as they could still see the fear in each other's faces.
Chapter 472
The three year old Hinata was standing behind Kurenai and her father carefully watching Roja.
"Since nothing happened, we will also say our goodbyes now."
Kurenai looked at Roja's back respectfully until it disappeared before turning toward Sarutobi and Konoha's ninjas. Then she looked at the Hyuuga before stopping on Hinata. If she asked, she knew that Hinata would leave with her to the Mist.
Seeing this, Sarutobi was infuriated, but he still signed reluctantly. Since Roja appeared, he turned a blind eye on this, fearing that Roja would cause trouble for the village.
Fortunately, Roja seemed to be uninterested in Konoha.
After taking a sigh of relief, Sarutobi personally sent Kurenai and the others out of Konoha.
...
Inside the Raikage tower in the village hidden in the clouds, the fourth Raikage sat in front of a table with some irritation while reading some documents.
At this moment, a ninja suddenly walked in, kneeled and reported: "Raikage-sama, we have news from the Ninjas we sent to Konoha for the celebration."
"Oh? Did Konoha bow down..."
The Raikage put down the documents in his hands and looked at the ninja before saying: "Did they get the Byakugan?"
"Something unexpected happened."
The ninja's face became nervous as he reported what happened in Konoha. When the name Blood Beauty of the Mist was heard, the Raikage's brow wrinkled, and when he heard about Roja, he was completely shocked.
"How come that guy was in Konoha..."
When it comes to Roja, the entire world should be afraid of him, whether it was a small village or one of the great five.
"In this case, the matter ends there."
The Raikage was always violent, but under these circumstances, he directly gave up the idea without any further thought.
...
"The original should be something like this."
In the Mizukage tower, Roja sat leisurely on the sofa while listening to Kurenai's report. Although Roja showed up, Kurenai still told him everything.
"I don't doubt the blood beauty of the Mist."
Mei turned around and glanced at Kurenai and smiled.
Kurenai looked at the relaxed Roja and smiled at him and said: "I was bored before, but this time I went to Konoha and found something interesting."
Although Kurenai followed Roja, her father was a ninja from Konoha after all, and like the original, he died in the Kyuubi's attack.
This time, she visited Konoha to attend the festival and visit her father.
"Don't worry, you can go to Konoha, but don't stay late, I can't handle all of this alone..."
Mei stretched her waist and stood from her seat and walked toward Roja and deliberately touched his shoulder twice.
Roja found it funny as he pulled her cheeks and said: "Getting itchy already?"
Roja had Hancock in his heart, but it was impossible not to have any reaction to them, he had the intention to 'train' these two maids, but they were lazy.
"Right, there is something I need to deal with..."
At this time, Mei thought about something and picked up a document from the table.
"What happened?"
Roja found it strange, so he directly asked.
Mei looked at the document and said: "There is a group of people called Akatsuki, which is full of S rank criminals and also their leader had the power of the Six-Paths, and he started destroying everything, and no one could stop him."
"Six paths?"
Kurenai was shocked as she heard this, the two of them followed Roja for a long time, and although the strength gap was huge, their intelligence wasn't like the originals at all. Just the words six-path made their hearts shake.
Mei nodded seriously: "It is said that there was a weapon in the Six Path sage's era that could bring world peace..."
As she said this, she turned to look at Roja as if trying to inquire.
"Not so exaggerated!"
Roja shook his head casually as he listened to Mei's words.
Roja had a bit of an impression about the Rain village.
This monster was indeed weak, but according to his vague memories, it's impossible to compare Madara and Hashirama. Only the ability to see through the heart made Roja curious.
Is it power the same as Kenbunshoku Haki?
"The monster destroyed a small country, swept all the way to Konoha only to be stopped, and it seemed as if the next direction would be the Mist."
Mei rushed to Roja and said with inquiries in her eyes; after all, this is something that involved the Six-path.
Roja stood up and stretched before saying: "It's okay. I will take a look."
"Huh, if you are going, we'll be fine."
Mei breathed in relief, and the fear on her face disappeared. If Roja didn't go, she would feel awkward for the team who would go only to be killed by this monster.
Chapter 473
In a remote town by the border, a burst of screams came. A huge black monster was raging in town, and nothing could stop it as the building collapsed.
In the center of the town, the box of bliss could be seen.
In the square of the town, many ninjas were full of cold sweat looking from side to side, but no one dared to move.
"It ruined the town again, damn..."
"I'm afraid that the monster still hasn't used its full strength yet, this time it would be in great trouble."
In the distance, many ninjas could be seen, and they were the ones who monitored this monster, they were from Konoha, Cloud as well as other villages.
These ninjas came from different forces and were hostile toward each other. However, facing a threat in front of them, they didn't attack each other.
"Damn, if this goes like this, I'm afraid that our village will sooner or later have to face this as well."
A ninja said full of cold sweat while gritting his teeth. "I'm afraid that only the five great villages could take out this monster using their tailed beasts."
As he said this, he looked at the distance between the cloud ninjas and Konoha's ninjas.
If this was the same as usual, then all the ninjas gathered here would start fighting to the death, but with this monster, the ninjas had complicated thoughts now.
Konoha's ninjas were also nervous right now.
There were dozens of them, but they still couldn't take on the monster. There was no power that could defeat this monster.
Satori was raging, and it was throwing people inside the box of bliss whether it was a ninja or a civilian, all were thrown in the box of bliss.
"It has a chakra that is comparable to the tailed beast. It also has the ability to see through people's thoughts. This monster isn't something that normal people could deal with... I don't know if the Mist can deal with this either."
Under the powerful threat of Satori, the cloud ninjas thought about Roja, the strongest person in the world.
"I'm afraid that it's hard... the Mist may be powerful, but this monster is said to be the ultimate weapon of the Sage of the six-path, a legendary monster."
A cloud ninja said with an ugly face.
The sage of the six-path was a legend, and many thought that he is just something made up of a story at best. They weren't real; after all, the sage of the six paths legends were exaggerated, he was portrayed as the omnipotent god.
"If the Mist can't deal with this monster, it would really be a big problem."
Some people took a breath of cold air and looked even more nervous. Even though they had never seen Roja, he was recognized as the god of Shinobi after all.
Just when the ninjas saw Satori raging in the town, the town was completely destroyed.
From the side, a figure suddenly flashed appearing out of thin air.
Satori, who was raging in town, stood still as soon as this figure appeared here, its huge wings opened seemingly being vigilant.
"Who is it?!"
"Found me already?"
Roja stood outside the town looking at Satori from afar, and his eyes flashed with interest. The ability to sense fear just from him appearing here was similar to Haki, which was the ability to read people's hearts.
It could read the fear in the people.
How about Roja, let alone this Satori, even if the Sage of Six-Path was in front of him, he wouldn't make Roja feel fear.
At the same time, various ninjas discovered Roja's existence, and all of the ones who knew Roja shivered.
"It's him."
"he came!"
Knowing Roja, all of them were shaking, and horror could be seen in their faces. But those who didn't know him were all surprised.
"Who is that guy?"
"He doesn't seem to have any chakra fluctuation... Is he hiding it?"
Many of the ninjas were perceptive ninjas. As soon as they noticed him, they tried to perceive his chakra but failed to do so.
In their eyes, Roja stood there, but in their perception, Roja wasn't detected at all.
This made many ninjas confused but also shocked, and they knew Roja wasn't a normal ninja, which made them nervous.
After all, Satori was an existence related to the Sage of the Six-Path, even if Roja was also a legendary figure in the world, they weren't certain that he could deal with Satori.
Under the watchful eyes of these ninjas, Roja finally walked toward the town, and in a flash, he suddenly appeared on the left side of Satori and punched.
There wasn't any trick, and this is just a normal punch.
Wouch!
When Roja's fist fell, the air seemed to tribulate, with just his physical strength, Roja was more powerful than most ninjas in this world.
Boom!
When Satori couldn't read any fear from Roja, it couldn't escape his blow. Satori flew in the air, breaking every building it came with until finally stopping.
"Damn! Who are you? Why don't you have any fear at all..."
Satori was stunned as it was sent flying by Roja, it stood up again and tried to feel Roja's presence, but it failed.
Chapter 474
Wouch!
Satori jumped up and condensed chakra into a ball of light and shot it toward Roja.
However, it was astonished as it saw Roja slamming the ball of light up with a punch sending it away.
Bang!
The ball fell on the street in the distance blasting a large pit.
"Is this all you've got? It's a little disappointing." Roja's face revealed a trace of disappointment. Satori seemed to feel contempt from Roja and was angered. With a roar, it flapped its wings, and countless feathers shot at Roja.
"Scatter, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
Roja was too lazy to move, so he released the Bankai. Sen Maboroshi appeared out of thin air and dropped to the ground. Suddenly a huge sword emerged from the ground before turning into Sakura petals flying toward the feathers and stopping them.
The petals moved in the air and Satori was shocked as it tried to escape. However, Roja had no fear in his heart; it couldn't predict his action, and couldn't avoid the petals.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of petals swept at Satori and completely shredded him.
Far away, the ninjas from various villages looked at this and felt sluggish. Konoha's ninjas saw Roja's power before and were okay, but the ninjas from smaller villages were stunned.
The monster released by the box of bliss was easily killed even though all of them were helpless in front of it.
Such a monster that made all of them helpless was destroyed by Roja just like that?
Is this the strength of the god of Shinobi?
Under the gaze of many ninjas, without any sound, the petals returned to Roja's hands forming a flawless sword.
"What?"
Just as Roja prepared to put away Sen Maboroshi, he suddenly snorted as he felt the box in the center of the town releasing some kind of power.
In the next moment, ten figures came out from the box, and all of them turned into Satori, and all of them roared.
"Bulk production of Monsters? Is this the true ability of the box of ultimate bliss... It's really like the boring Sage of the six-path."
Roja looked at this scene, amazed, but he smiled and shook his head.
Bulk production of such monsters was really too much for the people of this world, with enough numbers, that box could rule the world.
But in the face of A Six-path level figure, the box was like a tailed beast and the monsters were like a pet that could be played with.
"Everything in the world, Turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka!"
Seeing that the box released ten copies of Satori, Roja directly placed the sword in front of him and directly, golden-red flames emerged from it toward the sky.
Ennetsu... Jigoku!
Bang!
Roja's sword fell, the whole town was like a volcano eruption as several fire pillars rose to the sky and the ten copies were directly swallowed by the fire.
"These ants are average."
After Roja took out the copies, his eyes fell on the box of ultimate bliss that was wrapped by the flames. The box seemed to be filled with six paths power, even after being burned by the flames it maintained its original form.
Roja shook his head and waved the sword.
Wouch!
The void rippled along with this swing.
Boom!
With this slash, the box was divided into two, and the ground cracked along with the clouds forming a terrifying abyss that was too long to see the end of it.
The box couldn't resist at all, and it was cut in half.
It directly collapsed and scattered; something strange happened as the flames seemed to be getting devoured.
"This presence..."
Roja looked at the presence in the box of ultimate bliss, and a strange flash appeared in his eyes.
At this time, Roja continued observing as the flames were being devoured as the presence seemed to expand.
Humph!
Upon seeing this, Roja snorted and swung his sword again. Cracks appeared in the void as the dark presence was swallowed up by the space crack. A few screams were faintly heard before it was annihilated.
After the box of bliss was destroyed, Roja extinguished the flames and looked at the wrecked town that was full of lava with a thoughtful look.
"The box of ultimate bliss... The Sage of Six-Path isn't dead, it's okay, making this kind of thing and that presence reminds me of..."
Roja murmured a little as his eyes flashed.
Judging from the original story, the Sage of Six-path was bent on creating a world full of peace and no war. So, he wouldn't make the Box of bliss that can destroy the world.
And the presence in the box gave Roja a faint sense of threat. It's possible that it was part of Kaguya's seal or will or part of the Ten-Tails.
"Otsutsuki Kaguya... Juubi..."
Roja's was definitely the world strongest now, and if there is someone who could make him feel the threat, it would only be Kaguya.
Thinking of this, Roja muttered in his heart, as he had many vague memories in his mind. It seems like the Hoshigakure establishment has something to do with the Ten tails.
"Hoshigakure... I will go and have a look."
After saying this, a space tunnel appeared, and his figure disappeared.
Wouch!
In a faraway place from the town, some ninjas looked at the town while swallowing.
The ninjas of Konoha were still okay since they saw Roja destroy the entire village before, but these ninjas from smaller villages were shocked by Roja's power.
The town has long since ceased to exist as it turned into a huge pit. The magma in the pit was gradually dying out, but the heat was still there.
Along with that, there was the abyss created by Roja's slash, making people filled with fear.
Even if you provoke Konoha, you mustn't provoke Roja.
Numerous ninjas had the same thought passing in their minds.
Chapter 475
Inside the Mizukage's office in the Mist village.
"Hoshigakure?"
Mei looked at Roja while sitting in her place and put her hand on her chin, thinking about this and looking inside her memories.
After a while, she said to Roja: "A long time ago, we fought with them trying to get the 'Star' and Konoha fought them as well, but later after knowing the side effect of that Star, we gave up on it."
"While that thing can make Ninjas obtain a strong chakra in a short time, but the side effect is very serious, no ninja who practiced this can live a long life."
Mei was still impressed by Hoshigakure because she was a ninja when her village tried to take the Star.
Roja didn't reveal any expression after hearing Mei's words. Although he had vague memories about Hoshigakure, he still remembered it. That Star could be seen as a treasure, but the five great villages didn't want it after knowing about its side effect.
Otherwise, it would be impossible for Hoshigakure to still exist until today.
After knowing the village's location, Roja set off directly. He left many imprints in the world, and he selected the closest one to Hoshigakure and quickly made his way there.
Among the five great villages, the Mist was currently the most prosperous village, and the least was the sand village. The area it covered was half that of Konoha.
The so-called Hoshigakure was even smaller, it was less than one-third of the sand village, the leader claimed to be the Hishikage and in the same position as the five Kages, but that was a joke.
Roja walked a few steps behind the crowd on the road.
"How come the third Hoshikage was assassinated and died so suddenly..."
"Damn! Who could've killed the Hoshikage?"
Many ninjas and civilians were angry.
The third Hoshikage knew of the side effect of the Star and ordered everyone to stop using it, but many were against this and tried to pursue him and in the end failed, which led to him getting assassinated.
"The third Hoshikage died... It seems like this happened many years in advance."
Roja stood behind the crowd and listened to the angry talks while looking thoughtfully at the people who stood at the forefront of the crowd.
Roja didn't care about the Hoshikage dying, even if the village was to be destroyed, it wasn't even worthy of him knitting his eyebrow. What Roja cared about was the change in the original plot.
"Everyone quiet down."
Amidst countless angry people, the person standing in the forefront said, and his voice spread all over the field. With a little bit of oppression, the crowd was silenced.
The one that talked was Akahoshi, he swept his gaze across the audience and said: "The third Hoshikage was assassinated. I understand everyone's emotion, but anger now is useless."
"The reason why the Hoshikage was assassinated is that he wasn't strong enough. In the eyes of these big countries, we are but a small village that can be destroyed anytime. We must become stronger. We need to become the sixth great village in the world."
After saying this, Akahoshi took a deep breath and said: "I know it's hard, but it's not impossible because we have the 'Star'."
"I recommend restarting the practice using the star and continue to grow stronger."
After Akahoshi's words, everyone stayed silent. People had different reactions.
Akahoshi secretly assassinated the third Hoshikage, and he was still not able to control the situation, even now, he was only in a temporary position before a new Hoshikage got selected. And only by the consent of most of the village would he be able to be the fourth Hoshikage.
"The third Hoshikage banned the use of the star... How can he just say we can restart using the star just after the third passed away? It's against his legacy."
"No! The reason he died was because he wasn't strong. I think we should listen to Akahoshi and start using the star again."
Standing next to Roja, a person was excitedly talking and directing people around him: "With the power of the stars, we can become the sixth great village and even stronger, we won't need to bow again and we can become the gods in this world."
He spread his hand and looked angry, his eyes swept the people next to him and landed on Roja, a stranger to him and said: "You say no?"
"Maybe."
The man was anxious as he said: "You're not a ninja, you won't know how ninja practice. Only with the power of the star can we have the ability to improve our strength.
He barely managed to practice with the star for a few days before the third ban. As a result, he couldn't advance in his chakra level for many years.
This guy was obviously supporting the idea, and he was trying to convince Roja to support that as well.
Akahoshi looked at this scene amongst the crowd, and his eyes flashed. He clenched his fist and was dreaming about how the village would be the strongest in the world and join the five great villages.
The supporters and the opposers were still talking, but it seems like the supporters gained the upper hand.
Akahoshi saw this and directly said: "Everyone, quiet down. Since our opinion isn't unified, then we can vote to decide this..."
At this time, only one-third of the people opposed the idea and seeing this, Akahoshi smiled in confidence seeing this.
But just as they were ready to start the vote, a voice was suddenly heard.
"It doesn't have to be so troublesome, just give me the star."
Many people turned their heads while looking blankly at the origin of the voice. Roja stood in his place, plainly while everyone looked at him.
"This guy..."
The civilians next to Roja and the former supporter who wanted to convince Roja were all looking at him blankly.
Chapter 476
"Who are you?!"
Akahoshi's brown wrinkled, and he coldly said to Roja.
The surrounding ninjas also looked at Roja in alert, holding their weapons up and ready to attack.
Although Hoshigakure was a small village, not everyone knew each other, so no one found any abnormality at first, but now, everyone could understand that Roja was sneaking into the village.
"It doesn't matter who I'm, just give me the star... No, forget it, I will take it myself."
Roja walked forward and opened his mouth. He shook his head, and lazily looked at the ignorant people of this village.
Akahoshi's eyes flashed with killing intent as he said: "You want to seize the treasure of our village? Don't even think of it! Kill him!"
Under Akahoshi's orders, the ninjas directly attacked.
However, Before they could even throw their shuriken and ninjutsu at Roja, a horrifying momentum broke out from him.
Hoashoku Haki was released, and the earth started shaking.
Spider web-like cracks appeared under his feet and spread all over the place, and almost everyone could hold on any longer.
Before Roja's Haki, even Akahoshi was extremely fragile, he couldn't resist at all, he directly screamed, and blood flowed out of his mouth.
Silence.
Roja's Haki made everyone in the village pass out. Roja directly looked for the star and found it sealed in a room inside the village. He directly took a step and appeared in front of the room.
Wouch!
Roja directly entered and grabbed a dark box with countless runes on it, the seal was trying to resist Roja.
Roja's hands were unstoppable, and as soon as he pressed on it, the seal burst out like a bean.
Roja directly grabbed the star.
Wouch!
The moment the star was grabbed, it released a strange power that wanted to erode Roja's hand as it traveled all over his body.
Perceiving the power of the star, Roja's face was full of disappointment.
"Only at this level?"
The power of the star wasn't bad, but an ordinary sage can't be eroded, not to mention someone with six-path powers.
"But, this seems to be part of a diluted six-path Yin force."
The power of yang represented life and matter, and the power of yin represented destruction and spirit. The star had the power to erode human bodies, and it can strengthen chakra, when Roja perceived it, he could tell it was a diluted six-path in force.
Even if it's diluted, it still has six-path power, so ordinary people even practicing ten years won't be able to absorb even one thousand's of the energy.
When Roja continued to look into it, he reached its core, and as he did, his expression changed.
Wouch!
A stranger suddenly rushed out toward Roja, and the chakra seemed controlled by it and trying to gain control of Roja.
"Humph!"
Roja already predicted that there might be some will of Kaguya left in the star, but with his power, this kind of will was useless against him.
With his thoughts, Roja's spirit emerged, and as if a bucket of water putting out a thumb-sized flame, the will was destroyed.
If you want to resurrect Kaguya, you need the Ten tails, and the Infinite Tsukuyomi, which would make all the chakra in this world be absorbed.
When the Moon was destroyed by him before, Roja understood that there was no seal on the moon. Even if she was sealed there, she would already be shattered in space.
The will of Kaguya is hidden in the Ten-Tails and the chakra of all ninjas in the world.
"Do you even have ten-thousandths of Kaguya's power?"
When Roja wiped out the little will from the start, he looked at it and shook his head slightly and pinched it in his hand.
Wouch!
The star was directly crushed by Roja, and at the same time, the six-path yin power was directly captured by him. He forcefully fused it in his body.
This power wasn't much, it was really too little of what Kaguya had, but it was comparable to Roja going to the three holy lands and sucking them dry.
After that, Roja directly looked at the Hoshi village and directly opened a space tunnel before disappearing from there.
...
A few days later, Akahosgu after getting pressured by Roja, his body was crushed, and he was seriously injured.
After the people of the village regained their consciousness, they discovered Akahoshi's situation and could only select another temporary Hoshikage.
"How is Akahoshi?"
Sitting in the chair for the Hoshikage, the temporary Hoshikage remained calm, but he couldn't hide his fear deep in his eyes.
Even after a few days, when he thinks about Roja, he would still feel fear from deep inside his heart.
"This... He is mostly destroyed."
Standing in front of him was a ninja from the village, his lips twitched before finally squeezing these words.
The Hoshikage took a deep breath and said, full of fear: "Who is that person? Did you find out?"
"Not yet..."
The ninja shook his head, but before he could finish, someone directly slammed open the door and directly entered.
"I just got information from the Mist, and I know the identity of that person..."
Hearing this, the Hoshikage and all the others present were stunned and were serious.
If they wanted to regain the star, they would pay any price, but hearing that it was Roja, all of them fell silent. They dispelled any idea of having the star again and could only think of this as a robbery!
Chapter 477
It's been a few years, the Uchiha family still disappeared into the long river of history the same as the original story, and small frictions between various villages still took place, but in general, it's still peacetime.
Roja's disciples, Kimimaro and Haku, joined the Anbu of the Mist officially, and because their powers were compatible, they started performing missions together.
The two went to perform a task in the Sand village and encountered the Kazekage, the two of them together defeated him.
After the news came out, the reputation of the Mist soared and adding Mei and Kurenai to them, the Mist was proven again to be the strongest between all the villages, and the two young ninjas were regarded as top geniuses in the world.
In their eyes, these two were equal in status to the seven swordsmen of the Mist. After all, they were so strong and young and still had room for improvement.
In the other great villages, like Konoha and the cloud, they were jealous of the Mist for having such geniuses. Not to mention Roja, who stood behind the Mist.
After Itachi killed the Uchiha, he joined the Akatsuki spying on them and controlling their growth.
In the past, the Akatsuki was developed secretly.
Thanks to Zetsu and Obito, Akatsuki was rapidly developing and took many S level criminals from around the world.
After all, weaklings don't have any use for the organization and aren't qualified to join.
At this moment, in the Rain village, in the headquarters of the Akatsuki stood the Gedo Mazo, the statue of the Ten-Tails, people could feel the power contained within even though the Tailed beasts weren't captured.
In this room, some phantom images were standing. This was a secret technique for the Akatsuki to communicate.
"How is the gathering of information about the Tailed beast going?"
Pain stood, and a pair of Rennigan could be seen in his eyes.
"The one tail was sealed in Gaara of the Sand."
"The two tails are..."
Several figures said one after the other.
One of the figures was Orochimaru, one of the Sanin and the rogue ninja of Konoha. After briefly mentioning the situation of the Nine-Tails, he spread his hands and revealed an evil smile.
"Are we going to start working on the tailed beasts?"
The Akatsuki members knew that their goal was gathering all the Tailed beasts, with their power, they could rule the world. Although Orochimaru had many doubts about this, he wasn't clear about what they were trying to do.
Pain shook his head and said: "No, just keep gathering information... What is the situation of the Three-Tails?"
They briefly said what they knew about the other beasts, but no one mentioned the three tails.
After Yagura's death, the Three tails died along with him, before resurrecting in some other place in the country of water.
There is nothing special about this, and the problem was where the three-tailed beast was located. Because the water country still had the Mist behind it and behind the Mist... Was a mountain everyone was jealous of.
"We didn't discover the trails of the Three tails..."
The man who spoke to Pain was Itachi, after this, he said calmly: "But I found a clue."
Pain nodded and didn't find any problem. Instead, he said: "be as cautious as possible in the country of water. Don't disturb that person. If you can't find the Three tails, just return after completing the bounty mission."
"Understood."
Itachi nodded with light in his eyes.
When he mentioned that person, all people could tell who was that.
Almost all S Class ninjas were cautious when he was mentioned, everyone in the world knew him; he is feared by almost all people, and was crowned the title God of shinobi, Roja. Everyone had different thoughts when Roja was mentioned.
Especially Orochimaru, who was jealous of Roja, but he still didn't want to provoke Roja. If the Akatsuki tries to deal with Roja, he will leave them directly. In his view, although the Akatsuki were strong, it's not comparable to Roja.
Others such as Sasori were jealous of Roja but not afraid of him and somewhat dissatisfied as well.
Nagato and Konan were different.
Nagato shook his head, Roja had the power to change the world of ninja and stop the wars, but he didn't do anything. In order to make the world feel the pain, in order to make peace, even if Roja was the one he is facing, he won't hesitate.
Konan had different ideas. Although she was like Nagato and couldn't understand Roja's behavior, she still respected him in her heart.
Pain once again started talking about what they should do.
Wouch!
Then all of the images disappeared.
In a remote area in the country of Water, two figures could be seen sitting on a rock with their eyes closed.
In the next moment, their eyes opened, and both of them were wearing black clothes with red clouds, one of them was Itachi Uchiha!
Chapter 478
Inside the Mist village, a figure was standing in the highest place. If someone perceived nature's chakra flow, they would know that it was constantly flowing inside this figure's body.
Roja stood there quietly without any sense of time. He suddenly grabbed air, and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand.
At this time, Sen Maboroshi was crystal clear, and the light seemed to form on the sword. It was as if its power was about to have a breakthrough.
"There is only one last step before it reaches the Eighth Stage."
Roja looked at the sword in his hand and muttered. He directly tried to look at the property bar and saw that it reached the limit of the seventh stage +10.
In the past few years, Roja was traveling between the holy lands absorbing nature's chakra without any delay. With the next visit, Sen Maboroshi would reach the eighth stage.
Roja has been waiting for it to reach the eighth stage for a long time now.
In fact, Roja's power from Naruto was stronger than the power he had from Bleach, and his Shinigami mode was weaker than the Six-path mode.
Roja's strongest mode was the fusion between the two, Rokujigen mode, which wasn't based on the power of the Shinigami. The attack power from his six-path mode was stronger than releasing three Bankais. So he was using Sen Maboroshi less and less in Naruto's world.
But, when Sen Maboroshi reaches the eighth stage, even if Roja's Shinigami power can't exceed the power of the six-path, It would be close.
In addition to being able to release Zanka No Tachi, he would be close to opening four bankais at the same time. And the Zanpakuto would be his main weapon again.
"Nature's chakra in the Ryuchi cave will recover in the next few days..." Roja took a deep breath as he muttered while he had a look of anticipation on his face.
He always had one goal; it was getting stronger and going to the world of bleach.
Huh!
Roja sighed in relief, and he could feel that Sen Maboroshi in his hand, was eager to change.
Just as Roja felt the will in Sen Maboroshi, a figure suddenly flickered in the distance, and after jumping a few times, it arrived in front of Roja.
"Roja-sama."
The person who came was Kurenai who greeted Roja gently.
"Mm?"
Roja put away Sen Maboroshi and looked at Kurenai: "What is it?"
Kurenai directly reported: "Roja-sama, the people from the Akatsuki are in the country of water..."
The Akatsuki is related to the future of this world and the fourth war, and it was Roja's most concern in this world.
However, Roja didn't spy on the Akatsuki. He was too lazy to control them in secret. He didn't agree with the Sage of the Six-path. Therefore, the Mist was always collecting information about the Akatsuki. It is possible for them to monitor all the members who are in action.
"Oh? They are here in the country of water. Most likely, they are here for the Three-Tails."
Listening to Kurenai's report, Roja had a thoughtful look on his face.
...
In the border of the country of water.
"We have been tracked."
In a forest, Itachi, who was running with his companion, looked behind and said calmly.
"What direction? What do we do now?"
Itachi's companion was obviously not Kisami, and he was a strange ninja that never appeared in the original story. He directly believed Itachi's words and asked.
At the same time, his eyes flickered, but he didn't stop moving as he kept following Itachi.
Itachi turned around and looked at his Sharingan.
"There aren't many people, the direction at seven o'clock."
There was little communication between the two, just a few words, but both of them could understand the look in each other's eyes.
Wouch! Wouch!
Itachi who was running and his partner stopped and at the same time started making hand seals in the air.
"Fire Release: Fireball Technique!"
Itachi didn't use advanced Ninjutsu, and he directly used the most basic fire Jutsu.
Ninjutsu wasn't about being strong or not, but it was all about effectiveness.
At the same time, Itachi's partner released another ninjutsu at the same time.
"Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
Boom!
The attack moved rapidly, the seven or eight ninjas from the Mist couldn't react at all.
"Not good we were discovered!"
The rest looked at each other and screamed, their mission as just tracking not fighting. Now that they were discovered, it was either fight or retreat. There were only these two choices.
There weren't many Jonins amongst them, just a few, they hesitated a little. And this cost them the choice of retreat as Itachi and his partner surrounded them.
Wouch! Wouch!
Itachi's wrist shook as shuriken attacked the ninjas.
The ninjas of the Mist were preparing to dodge, but they saw Itachi looking at them coldly.
Of course, Itachi used Genjutsu on them and made them unable to dodge as they were directly hit.
On the other hand, Itachi's partner didn't use any tricks; he just held Kunais in his hand and covered himself with thunder chakra.
Directly, the few Ninjas of the Mist were directly wiped.
There was only one Ninja left.
Itachi went to face the remaining Ninja, and his Sharingan started spinning as he said: "Why are you following us?"
The Ninja resisted for a bit before finally falling under the Genjutsu.
"... Mizukage-sama commanded us to follow you..."
"Mizukage command?"
Itachi frowned.
Just as he was ready to ask another question, footsteps were heard from the forest.
"... it can be said as my order."
Roja walked a few steps and arrived in front of the two with an interesting look.
Seeing Roja, Itachi and his partner looked at each other and thought of something, and their faces changed as they immediately knew who was in front of them!
Chapter 479
"Sneaking into the territory of the Country of Water, isn't it reasonable and normal to send people to track you?"
Roja looked at Itachi and his partner in a relaxed manner.
Itachi's expression was already distorted to the limit. His Sharingan was spinning rapidly, and he couldn't calm down.
He didn't see Roja before, although he visited Konoha a few times, and even destroyed it once, he didn't see him before. Still, this didn't prevent him from recognizing Roja.
He was mentioning the Mizukage and then his name, which made it obvious that he was above the Mizukage. And he couldn't even see any chakra from Roja with his Sharingan which was unfathomable. This was without a doubt the God of Shinobi who once destroyed Konoha.
Recalling the time when he returned to Konoha only to see it destroyed, Itachi's heart grew heavier.
He encountered many strong ninjas, and even the people in the Akatsuki are strong, but no one was stronger than Roja.
Just when Roja was looking at Itachi, Itachi's partner quietly took a sword and poured lightning chakra inside, then he directly moved toward Roja and slashed.
The lightning was similar to the application of the Chidori.
But, Roja already knew this would happen. Still, he didn't even take a step, and he just raised his hand and the sword.
Ding!
His fingers stopped the sword and directly wiped out the lightning chakra in it — the guy who attacked trembled.
He could only feel an unstoppable force traveling through his body before he let go of the sword.
With a finger, Roja defeated this guy from the Akatsuki, but he was a little amazed because the sword actually didn't break.
"Oh? It turned out to be a Kusanagi Sword."
After Roja snorted, he glanced at the sword, and his eyes flashed with light. It seems like the plot was changing too much because these swords were with Orochimaru except for the one with Sasuke.
Compared to Roja's amazement, Itachi and his partner looked at Roja with disbelief.
He actually used all his power in that strike, as he felt that against someone like Roja, they couldn't find it useless. But it was unexpectedly defeated using one finger.
"Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"
Itachi attacked directly.
Facing these ordinary fire attacks, Roja waved his hand casually, and the fire shot back at Itachi.
Wouch! Wouch!
Itachi directly avoided them.
At the same time, his partner calmed down and jumped in the air before retrieving the Kusanagi sword and attacked Roja again.
"This sword is really wasted on you."
Roja shook his head and made Sen Maboroshi come out.
Wouch!
The moment he held the sword, the air suddenly seemed to stagnate. The sword had the power to split the sky.
Roja waved the sword lightly at Itachi's partner, which seemed like it didn't contain any power at all. Suddenly the air shook.
Suddenly, the void cracked open, and Itachi's partner suddenly stagnated in the air, while the clouds split in half.
Suddenly blood appeared on the ninja's body, and he was directly split in half as he fell down.
Wouch!
When he was slashed, he saw the clouds separated from the middle, and he felt desperate before finally, his consciousness flew away.
Itachi was taken aback, and it's not that he didn't want to save him, he couldn't.
After all, Itachi even at this time was somewhat calm, after discovering he couldn't save his partner, he closed his eyes decisively. When he opened them again, his eyes changed.
Mangekyu Sharingan!
"Amaterasu!"
Itachi's Mangekyu Sharingan's abilities, Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu. And between the two, Itachi chose Amaterasu against Roja.
Wouch!
Almost when Roja's sword came to a halt after the swing, the black flames suddenly appeared.
Amaterasu was said to be the flames that can't be extinguished, and it would burn for seven days and seven nights. If Roja didn't have the body of the Six-path, maybe he would be hurt if he let it hit him, but now, it can't do anything at all.
Chapter 480
The flames of Amaterasu covered Roja, but it had no effect on him.
Unless it was combined with nature Chakra or six-path power, it wouldn't have any effect on the Six-path level figure.
It's because of this that Roja didn't think about avoiding it.
"Is this the so-called Immortal Flames?"
Covered with black fire, Roja's expression was the same. It seemed like he didn't feel the heat at all.
Does it not work at all?
Looking at this, Itachi didn't know what to do as the Amaterasu didn't seem to have any effect on Roja.
"This flame... it seems like..."
Roja glanced at the black flame and didn't use the Truth-Seeking ball to destroy it; instead, he summoned his own flames from Sen Maboroshi using Ryujin Jakka.
Boom!
The golden Red Flame emerged, and it directly moved toward the black flames. A terrifying heat wave blasted in every direction, and the world was illuminated with the black and red flames.
Itachi's eyes were filled with blood, and intense pain hit his body from the heat. He directly stepped back and put his hand on his eye.
His other eye looked at the flames, and he was shocked.
His Amaterasu could erode all other flames but facing the golden-red flames, it couldn't do anything.
Everything burned in an instant.
"The temperature isn't that high, but the property of immortal flames is good!"
Roja stood in the middle of the flames, watching the flames clashing around the sword, it couldn't swallow which made it a little interesting.
He wasn't very interested in Tsukuyomi. He was only interested in the Amaterasu.
Although the sword couldn't swallow Amaterasu, the latter couldn't erode it as well
, and it could only wrap around it.
"Oh?"
Roja's gaze passed through the flames and looked at where Itachi stood.
"Oh, reverse Summoning?"
Roja shook his head and ignored the escaping Itachi. Instead, he controlled the sword and compressed the flames, eventually making a golden fireball and forced the flames of Amaterasu to do the same.
Ryujin Jakka's flames didn't have an immortal quality. So when he didn't have Reiatsu, the flames would disappear unlike Amaterasu which could continue burning even when its user is out of chakra.
The development of the flames was different from the start.
Roja extinguished his flames then reached out his finger inside the black flames.
Wouch!
The flames directly expanded in Roja's palm and started struggling again. Roja condensed Six-path power inside his palm and repressed the flames again.
The black flames were once compressed into a ball in Roja's palm. At this time, Roja carefully observed the black flames and used his Haki at the same time and started analyzing it.
No matter whether it was Ryujin Jakka or even his initial flames, they didn't have any immortal property. If he can integrate it with the Ryujin Jakka, it would improve his power.
There was only the last step before Sen Maboroshi reached the eighth stage. At that time he can even try to fuse immortality with Zanka No Tachi, Yamamoto's Bankai.
However, if you ever use it in Naruto's world, all the water will evaporate eventually leaving this world dry and maybe even destroy it.
"The composition of this flame is really complicated."
Roja said after observing the Black flames. Although he didn't have Sharingan, he could use his Haki to the same level.
In Roja's perception, the black flames were dissected as he observed how it was composed only to find it really complicated and coming under the principles of the world.
"Does the immortality of the flames fall under the principle system? No, it doesn't seem so..."
Roja's brows were slightly wrinkled as he continued to observe for a while and found that I can't be completely resolved and imitated. He shook his head and threw the black flames into Sen Maboroshi's space.
There was no upper limit to temperature when the flames burned to the extreme the principles of temperature can be touched. Although Amaterasu was also a flame, it didn't go to the path of temperature but to the path of immortality.
Involving the principles, Roja felt this was like a huge sea for him to discover.
It's like wanting to play a game and actually breaking the game into codes and trying to understand it.
"I should master the sword and fire before going to understand the Immortal principle."
Roja muttered in his heart while looking at Sen Maboroshi in his hand.
Sen Maboroshi was full of expectation to enter the eighth stage, and he was eager to use Zanka No Tachi from when he was in the world of pirates.
And now, he was looking forward to it as well as Roja.
"It's almost time to go to the Ryuchi Cave."
Roja took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the excitement in his heart. He reached his hand, and a space tunnel appeared in front of him before disappearing along with it.
Chapter 481
Ryuchi cave!
Originally this place was extremely complex, but due to the fight between Roja and the Snake Sage, it was completely destroyed. Roja didn't restore it to its former shape, and he just opened a huge cave.
Although the Ryuchi cave changed, the accumulation of Nature chakra wasn't affected. The holy lands were located separately, and they formed a triangle shape.
Roja explored them and wanted to know why they are so special, but in the end, he didn't find anything.
Roja right now was sitting cross-legged inside the Ryuchi cave. The special thing was that he was floating in the air instead of sitting on the ground as if he wasn't affected by Gravity.
All of the accumulated nature chakras were floating nonstop toward Roja as if he was the center of a whirlpool.
This time, Roja completely gave up absorbing nature's chakra so that Sen Maboroshi could absorb it all alone.
Wouch!
Sen Mabroshi which hovered in front of Roja hummed from time to time and few rays of light escaped from it.
With the absorption of nature chakra, the blade which was crystal now was covered with a golden luster spreading all over it.
"Finally..."
Roja looked at the golden blade, and the power was surging from it with excitement and joy. It was the same joy he felt when he finally got Ryujin Jakka.
With Sen Maboroshi's power, Roja climbed to the top of One piece's world. Now in Naruto's world, he is already at the peak, now finally, Sen Maboroshi has reached the eighth stage.
"Upgrade!"
Roja took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement before regaining his calmness. Without hesitation, he upgraded Sen Maboroshi, and suddenly the energy contained within exploded out.
Wouch!
Suddenly the entire cave glowed with golden light, and as if a sun descended inside the cave, it was impossible to open your eyes to look.
A strange and powerful force came out from the sword. Roja could hear glass shattering, which meant that Sen Maboroshi finally stepped out of the seventh stage into the eighth.
Gradually, the golden light faded, and in the center, Sen Maboroshi was hovering in the air.
Wouch!
In the next moment, a cracking sound came, and the Surface of Sen Maboroshi suddenly expanded rapidly. Eventually, it completely broke the shell around it, leaving it completely with the same look of an ordinary sword.
The shell fell to the ground and completely disappeared without a sound as it touched the ground. It turned into spiritual force and directly fused with the ordinary sword.
With this fusion, the sword suddenly seemed to exude a horrifying force giving a sense of horror to whoever looks at it.
The sixth stage gave Sen Mabroshi the state of nature, the seven gave it the state of Dream, and the eight right now gave it the state of... Shinigami!
The power of the Shinigami!
"The eighth stage..."
Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi, who had just reached the eighth stage and suppressed his emotions. He reached out his hand and grabbed it.
When it reached a new stage, he would get an additional ability while also getting a few enhancements of his strength.
But now, when it reached the eighth stage, it brought about an all-rounded improvement. Roja's Reiatsu once again soared, and now his six-path mode and Shinigami mode reached some balance.
Now his Rokujigen mode won't mostly depend on his six-path mode.
Wouch!
Roja took a deep breath and suddenly entered his RokuJigen mode. A kimono appeared and was instantly covered with some demonic black markings.
In this state, Roja could tell that he can control this mode easier than when he was in the seventh stage.
"Now, the power that is scattered is being restored again."
Roja looked at his hand, and it turned black. Then he smiled again while looking at Sen Maboroshi.
"The power of the six paths is now fused with Sen Maboroshi, and now every attack with the sword will have some of the six-path power within... I still don't know when I will reach the next state!"
His current state was the same as Ichigo when he used Final Getsuga Tensho. The hair color changed and black clothes still had the magatama on his Kimono but his power now was more based on the Shinigami's powers.
He didn't know what kind of strength he had in this state, but as he felt his body, he could tell that he had almost endless power and was enough to destroy the world.
Huh!
After perceiving his power, Roja directly focused on Sen Maboroshi, but suddenly, Sen Maboroshi in his hand made a sound which made Roja surprised.
Sen Maboroshi talked to him.
And what it said is... He doesn't need to choose what new Zanpakuto ability to get after it reached the eighth stage and with the help of Nature chakra, Sen Maboroshi could release almost all abilities.
Sen Maboroshi Kahen!
These words emerged inside Roja's head as Sen Maboroshi reached the eighth stage, and now it seemed that the name Thousand Illusion was worthy of this sword.
Chapter 482
Roja understood Sen Maboroshi's power.
After a long time, he didn't know for how long he stayed in his thoughts, but when he returned, he continued to absorb nature's chakra from the Ryuuchi cave and now without Sen Maboroshi.
After reaching the eighth stage, Sen Maboroshi could no longer be upgraded with nature's chakra, unless he absorbs Kaguya's power.
The six-path's power, along with his Shinigami ones, could stand in front of the ten tails and Hagoromo when he was at his peak.
"Next, I need to absorb nature's chakra further to further strengthen Sen Maboroshi's space and my six paths power. When I do that, I can resurrect the Ten-Tails in advance..."
While Roja absorbed nature's chakra, several thoughts passed in his mind.
Before that, he needs to capture the tailed beast to bring out the Ten-Tails, but Hagoromo won't allow that and also he can't control the Gedo Mazo, and he didn't want to transplant the Rinnegan..."
So, he was still going with the normal storyline deliberately.
But now, Hagoromo was only a soul, and he can't do anything to Roja.
Other than Kaguya, there was no one in this world that could stand against Roja now.
However, Roja suddenly felt a strange power as he turned his head and looked in one direction strangely. His eyes seemed to pierce through the earth as his sight reached very far away.
"This feeling is..."
In a strange space, the sage of the six-paths was observing the ninja world.
From time to time, he would blink and occasionally took a break from watching the mortal's development.
During times of war, he would be watching with focus, but at times of peace, he would only observe a few times.
Roja's presence has grown suddenly, and he seemed to rise further in strength which shocked him.
"He has grown even stronger..."
Hagoromo was shaking, although Roja was fast in his power-ups, he didn't think that he would be stunned from his progress. He didn't think even with the strength to fight against him, and he could still make such progress.
For an immortal, Ten Years were really short.
Roja's Sen Maboroshi was upgraded to the Eighth stage. He felt something really strange from his chakra, and he was the father of chakra as they called him, but he felt that Kaguya's chakra was average in front of Roja's.
However, just as he was thinking about this, he felt something weird, and his face changed.
Wouch!
The void rippled and suddenly a projection appeared in front of him.
He saw two figures suddenly appear out of nowhere, and when he thought of something, his face changed.
"Are they really..."
If Roja's presence left a strong impression, then these two made him think that they were a bottomless abyss that could swallow everything.
...
In the sky of Naruto's world, two figures were floating in the clouds overlooking the ninjas below with coldness and arrogance as if they were above everything in existence. They didn't put this world in their eyes.
It was as if they were watching livestock.
With the power to make Hagoromo feel as if he was in front of the abyss, their identity was evident, and they were Kaguya's enemies.
They were Kinshiki Otsutsuki and Momoshiki Otsutsuki.
They were the people who left the Chakra tree's seed and planted it on the planet.
In the original story, they arrived here after Naruto and Sasuke resealed Kaguya, but for some reason, they were here now.
Overlooking the ground below, Momoshiki's brows wrinkled slightly as he sensed the chakra fluctuation in the world as he felt unpleasant.
"What did that Woman Kaguya do, why is the chakra so scattered in this world?"
"Although there is some dispersion, there are still some strong individuals who can harvest it..." Kinshiki stood beside Momoshiki with a servant posture.
Kinshiki's body was strong, and he seemed powerful, like a loyal and powerful soldier while Momoshiki's body looked thick and incomparable to Kinshiki. But the two exuded power that could swallow the whole world.
Momoshiki snorted and said with relief: "So many years have passed, but fortunately, we can still... wait."
Suddenly, Momoshiki showed a strange color, as she perceived a strong fluctuation in chakra and licked his lips.
"It seems like there is some strong power..."
In the eyes of the Otsutsuki pair, this world was dark, and the power of this individual was like a flame burning in this world... And this was the Nine-Tails chakra.
Roja's presence was like a shining star in Momoshiki's eyes, and it even made him ignore the Kyuubi.
Wouch!
Momoshiki's figure flashed and appeared on Kinshiki's shoulder.
"Do you feel it?"
"I do, Momoshiki-sama."
Momoshiki nodded, and although the response was slow, he still noticed Roja's chakra.
"Let's go."
Momoshiki, along with Kinshiki, moved toward Roja, and his tone was of an order that can't be questioned. Kinshiki immediately responded respectfully and carried Momoshiki toward the Chakra source.
Chapter 483
Momoshiki and Kinshiki found Roja's presence and Roja found them just as they appeared in this world.
The presence of these two gave Roja a strange feeling.
If Roja stood in front of Kaguya, he would feel the limitless power of six-paths, and if he stood in front of an ordinary person, he could tell he had no power.
But these two, he felt that they were just in between.
It seems like these two had a hidden power to devour everything.
"This feeling... are they Momoshiki Otsutsuki and Kinshiki Otsutsuki?"
Roja's eyes flashed with the appearance of these two, which was beyond his expectation. Although he was impressed by them in the original Story, they only should've appeared in the next ten years or so, but Roja still didn't think too much about it.
After the fourth war, he would seize Kaguya's power and leave this dimension. It was impossible for him to just stay in this world lazing around. He wouldn't even think about wasting time-fighting these two bosses.
However, what he didn't expect is them appearing now different from the original story.
"This isn't right."
Roja quickly thought about this.
In the original story, Momoshiki and Kinshiki weren't any weaker than Kaguya.
In fact, Roja had many memories of these two. For instance, Kinshiki being able to avoid Sasuke's Rinnegan ability. Momoshiki could easily shatter Kaguya's space ability as if it was nothing.
Kinshiki was like a servant for Momoshiki, and when the former sacrificed himself for Momoshiki, his transformation would improve his strength.
Under normal circumstances, they barely have six-path powers, but after eating the Chakra fruit, they would be able to defeat Naruto and Sasuke combined immediately.
If Roja wanted to say what the lower limit of Momoshiki power was at... he would say at the initial stage of the Six-path level, as for the upper limit, he wasn't clear, but he can most likely be stronger than Kaguya.
"Well, did you find me?"
Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly looked at the figures that were moving toward him, which were Momoshiki and Kinshiki.
The purpose of these two is most likely to capture people and turn them into chakra pills.
Thinking of this, Roja suddenly snorted.
If it's before, facing these two would be dangerous for him, and he would've used the space ability and leave this world temporarily.
But now, he can suppress Kaguya and compete for the Chakra fruit. Even against these two, he won't have any problem now.
What's more, these guys seem to mark him as their target already.
Wouch!
Roja held Sen Maboroshi and rushed out of the cave. The Ryuchi cave was already empty from Nature's chakra as he went out.
When he landed on the ground, he saw Momoshiki and Kinshiki from the horizon.
"You came? I will give you a surprise."
"Roja held Sen Maboroshi and aimed at them in the sky. His lips gently moved as he said.
"Bankai!"
"Kamishini No Yari!"
Wouch!
When Roja's voice fell, Sen Maboroshi's blade suddenly extended and stabbed toward the sky.
The extension speed was far exceeding Orochimaru's, Kusanagi Sword. In almost the blink of an eye, the blade stabbed Kinshiki's body several Kilometers away.
"What's this?"
Kinshiki was shocked. He didn't expect that from this distance, Roja could attack them.
He wanted to avoid the blade, but he didn't expect it to pierce the void and directly stab his body suddenly.
Kamishini No Yari and Void Thron!
The speed of the blade was already extremely fast, and adding the Void Thorn to this, kinshiki had no chance to avoid it.
Being able to hit Kinshiki wasn't something Momoshiki expected, because even if Roja was powerful when compared to the others in this world, he just had a little more chakra than the other ants.
Kinshiki looked at his chest that was pierced without any pain and snorted. He directly grabbed it and wanted to twist it.
However, he failed as Sen Maboroshi suddenly retracted.
"These are merely tricks, nothing more..."
Kinshiki looked at the sword mark on his chest and then looked at Roja a few kilometers away, revealing his fighting intent.
But before he could attack, his expression suddenly stagnated.
Sitting on his shoulder, Momoshiki's face suddenly changed as well, and his body suddenly flashed, leaving Kinishiki's shoulder as he watched Kinshiki's chest with wrinkled brows.
"This is..."
In his chest, the mark left by the Kamishini no Yari was expanding, revealing a horrible hole.
Far away, Roja was hovering in the air watching this and talking to himself.
"Kamishini No yari, it's not the speed or the length of the blade that makes this Bankai deadly, but it's the poison... When combined with the Six-path's power, this poison mutated and its power grew stronger."
Chapter 484
"Momoshiki-sama..."
A big hole appeared in Kinshiki's chest, and his body seemed to collapse. His eyes showed the disbelief he felt and with difficulty looked at Momoshiki.
Wouch!
Momoshiki reached his hand toward Kinshiki and used his Eyes, suddenly Kinshiki's body twisted a few times before transforming into a chakra pill.
Momoshiki took the pill and swallowed it with a gloomy face.
Boom!
After eating it, Momoshiki's body changed, and his power soared, he seemed to reach the six-path mid-level strength before stopping.
"Little ant!"
Momoshiki was angry as he looked at Roja, before being stunned.
What stunned him was a Getsuga Tensho moving toward him.
Wouch!
The black crescent-shaped energy slash moved with extreme speed toward Momoshiki.
Momoshiki's eyes were cold as he waved his left hand and a vortex emerged and weakened Roja's Getsuga Tensho by half after devouring the six paths power it held.
"Sure enough, you can devour the Six-path's power?"
Roja looked at this scene with everything turning clear in his eyes. Even if Momoshiki's six-path power wasn't that destructive, it worked best against space type powers and can swallow chakra. This would make even Kaguya helpless.
"However, I don't have just six-path powers..."
Wouch!
The rest of the attack continued toward Momoshiki without hindrance.
What shocked Momoshiki is that the rest of this attack can't be devoured as he expected.
"What is this attack?!"
Momoshiki was taken aback, and he quickly released the six-path's power he just swallowed and returned it toward the attack in the same crescent-shaped energy slash.
Wouch!
The two attacks slammed against each other, and after a little stalemate, both collapsed.
However, Momoshiki's palm was cut, and blood followed as his face turned ugly.
"What is this ability..."
Momoshiki's eyes were full of killing intent as he took several strange pills and swallowed them, and his hand opened toward Roja.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
In an instant, more than ten golden rays of light rushed toward Roja extremely fast and immediately were in front of Roja.
Roja didn't use his sword or move, with just a thought, he used Sen Maboroshi's space and directly blocked the attacks.
After reaching the eighth stage, Sen Maboroshi's space became even more powerful.
"Is that a space you created? I didn't expect you to have reached that level..."
Momoshiki looked at this face with a not so good face as Roja's power once again exceeded his expectation.
However, he thought about Kaguya's six dimensions; in front of these, Roja's space wasn't anything. Once again, his wrist shook.
Boom!
Uncountable black lightning exploded from the sky, which made the space distorted, and it seemed like the space in this world won't handle such power as it broke.
Wouch!
Facing the black lightning, Roja directly made his move.
"Bankai! Hakka No Togame!"
"Bankai! Daiguren Hyorinmaru!"
"Bankai! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
Triple Bankai!
Suddenly, the three abilities were merged together and suddenly formed the cold field, causing the black lightning speed to slow down.
Wouch!
Roja reached for the lightning bolts with his hand, and suddenly they were no more!
Wouch!
Roja directly appeared in front of Momoshiki with the cold field still active, and he smashed Momoshiki.
Since Sen Maboroshi reached the eighth stage, Roja could now use Rokujigan with perfection. He integrated the Six-path's power in the Cold field, which directly affected Momoshiki.
(T/N: The author previously said that to use that mode he needs to reach the ninth level, but now he said the eighth stage allowed him to use it perfectly, but I think he meant the integration between the powers of Shinigami and Six-paths and not the mode in itself!)
Momoshiki tried to devour the six-path's power to reduce the suppression of the cold field. At the same time, a red light gathered in his hand as he threw it at Roja.
Boom!
The red light collided with the ice which seemed to have no power, but the air in the entire field suddenly shook.
All the same, shattered at the same time, Roja's face didn't change.
His swordsmanship was so good.
"Damn!"
Momoshiki was injured again, which was more serious than just a cut. Finally, he was angry now as he waved his hand.
Boom!
Suddenly countless colorful lights emerged from the eyes in Momoshiki's palm. The attack had every element integrated into.
This attack held all the attributes along with six paths power which wasn't any less powerful than an S class ninjutsu for each element.
A fusion of countless S Class ninjutsu is something really dangerous.
Even if Hashirama was here, he wouldn't be able to stop this attack with his wood release.
"In my Cold field, you can maintain this speed and power. You're strong... but I'm stronger!"
Roja stopped in the cold field, holding Sen Maboroshi while under the attack of super-strong ninjutsu, he just raised his head with flames burning in his eyes.
"Bankai! Zanka No Tachi!"
Boom!
Chapter 485
Inside the Hokage Tower in Konoha, The third Hokage was sitting in front of his desk drinking a cup of tea, before he put it on his lips, a heatwave suddenly hit him in the face from all directions.
"What happened?"
After a while, he didn't perceive any chakra flow, which means that this wasn't a ninja, but what was that heat then?
His brows wrinkled and subconsciously stood up and opened the window.
When he saw the scene outside the window, the third Hokage who experienced many things in his life, suddenly looked with his face full of disbelief.
"This is..."
Outside the window, the blue sky and the white clouds were still present, but the entire world suddenly felt as if the gate of hells were open.
Sarutobi looked at the tea in the cup, decreasing rapidly.
"What happened?"
Sarutobi's eyes showed fear as he didn't hesitate to push himself to the limit to perceive whatever was the cause of this, but he could only feel the heat.
It's not that Sarutobi's perception was weak, but it was really too hot right now.
This didn't happen only in Konoha, and the entire world felt the heat, and they could see the water decreasing with the naked eye.
In the Mist, Kurenai and Mei were standing on top of the Mizukage Tower looking at the sky before looking at each other with shock.
Because they were familiar with Reiatsu now, they could feel aside from the heat, the skyrocketing Reiatsu in the sky. They could only turn toward each other in shock.
They were clear that this was Roja.
"This is what darling talked about... Zanka No Tachi!"
Hancock looked at the sky with shock. In addition to that, she felt a little bit tense.
Since Roja used this power, then it means he encountered someone terrible.
...
Not far from the Ryuchi cave, Roja held Sen Maboroshi while the world around them was shrouded with a terrifying heat, but the strange thing was the lack of flames on the sword.
In the middle of the sword, a thin line of smoke was rising.
"Zanka no Tachi, Higashi: Kyokujitsujin!" (East: Rising Sun Edge)
Momoshiki stood in front of Roja, and he stared at the sword in Roja's hand with his brows slightly wrinkled as he clearly felt the world heating up. But he didn't see flames on the sword.
"It's fire... Or something?! But it's useless!"
Momoshiki snorted, as a powerful force surged from the eye in his hand, sanding a huge black sphere toward Roja.
Facing the horrible black sphere, Roja only swung his sword, greeting it.
Silence!
Without any explosion or shockwaves, the black sphere was wiped out of existence.
"Impossible!"
Looking at this scene, Momoshiki was shocked. He wouldn't be surprised if Roja blocked or avoided it, but he just made it disappear like it was nothing, which was actually quite shocking.
"It's useless!"
Looking at Momoshiki's shocked face, Roja's face was full of cold arrogance. Although there were no flames wrapped around the sword, there was a momentum surging out that was above everything in this world.
Zanka No Tachi!
It had the temperature of the sun's core, and the power it held was greater than what Roja imagined.
A Temperature of 15 million C° was enough to face a six-path level figure without the need of using six-path power of his own and still obliterate them.
Wouch!
Roja's figure flashed suddenly with extreme speed and directly appeared in front of Momoshiki's body.
Momoshiki's eyebrows wrinkled as he felt the threat and directly moved aside, avoiding the sword.
After that, Momoshiki directly swallowed a handful of chakra pills, and his power soared again.
Wouch!
An attack directly came from his palm moving toward Roja.
Facing this, Roja still didn't move, he held Sen Maboroshi and directly slashed the palm coming toward him.
"This is a dangerous power..."
Looking at this, Momoshiki was finally aware of how powerful Roja's sword was, and he couldn't get hit by it.
Wouch!
Momoshiki directly retreated and instantly chose to turn this into a long-distance flight. Once again, he swallowed chakra pills and was ready to release another attack toward Roja.
Roja didn't chase after him, and his pupil seemed to radiate with golden flames as he said and waved his sword.
"Zanka no Tachi, Kita: Tenchi Kaijin!" (North: Heaven and Earth End in Ashes!)
Everything in front of Roja disappeared, leaving only blank space and half of Momoshiki's body. Waist, head and one arm, that's what was left of Momoshiki.
There was no trace of blood. Momoshiki's body turned directly to ash except what was left of him.
Chapter 486
"What a horrible power..."
The Sage of The Sixth Paths watched the battle between Roja and Momoshiki, which made his heart shake at the power Roja showed.
He knew that his mother mentioned before that her enemy was strong and was hard to deal with, but he didn't expect Roja to be so powerful.
Although he felt that Roja has broken through recently and improved a lot, today, he realized just how much stronger Roja was!
Even if he was at his peak, he wouldn't be able to face the current Roja.
The horrible heat that evaporated the water in the entire world was too much, and in fact, if it was kept as is, the world would probably be destroyed.
...
"The... Damn it!"
Momoshiki who just received Roja's attack wasn't killed yet, but he was still suspended in the air as his body squirmed and it started regenerating.
However, Roja didn't give him the opportunity to recover. He just sent another attack with a wave of his hand.
Wouch!
His attack could turn anything in this world into nothingness. Momoshiki found it hard to avoid with his body still in a very damaged state, and the regenerated parts once again turned to ashes.
This time, Roja attacked and wiped out most of him, as half of his head disappeared.
"Aaaah!"
Momoshiki's power surged as he grabbed the slim hope he had to stay alive. But Roja once again sent an attack toward him.
Wouch!
Once again, the terrifying attack burned through the sky and Momoshiki's body finally disappeared completely.
"This is really..."
The Sage of The Six Paths was watching this from another space, and he was stunned and slightly relieved.
"Did he die?"
His hand held the scepter, but suddenly, his face changed.
"Wait, this is..."
Under his gaze, the world stood still.
Everything seemed frozen still, whether it was Roja's movement or his expressions, everything stayed still.
And this was a space freeze... It was actually a time freeze!
The silence continued as Momoshiki's figure reappeared.
Although everything seemed to return to normal, his aura changed completely, from the chaos it was to a god-like aura that was atop of everything.
"I was almost defeated by a mortal... no, this guy is no longer a mortal. I have to use this power."
Momoshiki watched Roja, in the time still field, only he could move, and everything else would stand still at his mercy.
This is the supreme power he possessed. With a calm face, he went toward Roja and put his palm with the eye on it, and suddenly, he started to absorb Roja's power.
But, almost as soon as he approached Roja, he became amazed.
Wouch!
When his palm pressed against Roja, the heat generated from him almost burned the eye if not for him using almost everything he had for it not to turn to ashes.
Momoshiki suddenly fell back.
"Damn! This is..."
He opened his eyes only to see Roja's body, which was still frozen, was surrounded by immense heat power that was seen with the naked eye. That power seemed to have the ability to burn anything, even void itself.
Zanka no Tachi, Nishi: Zanjitsu Gokui! (West: Remnant Sun Prison Garb!)
Despite the time being frozen, Roja's body was surrounded by heat over 15 million C° which made it even appear not as flames, but a completely different form.
"Even under my power, he can still resist."
Momoshiki couldn't calm down, as he slammed his hand in anger as black lightning madly fell on Roja.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Lightning fell on Roja's body before making a loud sound while being blocked by the heat surrounding Roja as nothing could pass through his defenses.
Momoshiki Roared as he slammed his hands together as void started breaking and trying to squeeze Roja within.
Wouch!
But at this moment, Roja, who was imprisoned in time, seemed to have something willing inside him, like a savage spirit struggling to break the shackles of time.
Roja, whose strength reached a level where he can touch the principles of the elements, wasn't without any resistance against the time element, and even his Haki already saw what was going to happen in advance.
"Time stands Still... Freezing time is such a terrible power..."
When Roja got rid of the shackles of time, he took a deep breath, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes as breaking these shackles was more troublesome than he thought.
To the present day, even pushing the cold field to the limit, he didn't achieve Time freeze, as he could achieve the Space Freeze only.
But Space Freeze was inferior to the time one.
"Void!"
Faced with the power trying to crush him, Roja waved his sword and directly crushed it.
Momoshiki used his full power to trap Roja in that void and tried to crush him within, but with Roja's interference, Momoshiki was pushed in the void as well.
The Sage, who was watching the fight could no longer do so as they fell into the void.
The series of events left the Sage unable to react before both of them fell into the void.
The heat that made all the world stand in alert finally started dissipating.
"What a battle!"
The sage looked at the collapsed void while remembering Roja, who was bound by the time shackles and was still able to resist Momoshiki's attack before breaking free.
Everything was thrilling.
The sage looked at the fragmented space and was stunned, and he hesitated whether he should take a look or not.
With the power he currently has, even if he successfully passes, he won't be able to be of help.
The enemy this time seemed like Kaguya herself as they were able to absorb chakra and devour everything. Although Roja was doing something like them, he only devoured nature's chakra and not people's chakra.
If Roja won, then it would be good, but Momoshiki was the one who won, then the world would be in huge trouble.
Chapter 487
In the void, two figures were fighting and clashing with an explosion going off everywhere within the distorted space.
It was as if they were skydiving inside the emptiness of the void. They both were strong enough for the void not to hurt them now.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Roja continued to attack and countless attacks while Momoshiki felt that Roja was getting the hang of this while they fought.
Under Roja's attack, Momoshiki was already inflated into a three-legged monster roaring and bombarding.
This was his strongest state, and even the attacks from Zanka No Tachi can't do much to him. And when the attacks fell on him, only a few traces were left.
Although he didn't receive any fatal injuries, under the constant attacks from Roja, Momoshiki was suppressed, and he was almost defeated.
The root of Momoshiki's power is absorption. However, it was ineffective against Roja's Zanpakuto ability even while he absorbed the six-paths power on these attacks.
"Bankai! Kamishini No Yari!"
Boom!
The Zanpakuto suddenly stretched and was caught by Momoshiki, but even then the void collapsed by the sheer force of the attack.
"Bankai! Kōkō Gonryō Rikyū!"
Boom!
Thunder roared, and Momoshiki was directly smashed by lightning, and his whole body turned black.
"Bankai! Tensa Znagetsu!"
Roja's body was covered by a black cape as he became faster and faster as he attacked Momoshiki who couldn't react.
A variety of Bankais was constantly getting used in Roja's hand, and he even fused two and three of them.
Being at the Eight stages, except for Zanka No Tachi and the difficulty to open more than it, the other bankais were being used constantly, he would use double or triple Bankais along with the powerful control he had.
The only thing he was dissatisfied with, is that he can't actually use four at a time, because three seemed to be his limit as the power would become unstable when actually using four bankais simultaneously.
However, this didn't affect Roja's enthusiasm. Even if he couldn't use four bankais, he can already fuse Ryujin Jakka with bankais.
"I don't know if I can win using this against Kaguya, but can I use Ryujin Jakka and three other Bankai at the same time."
At the same time, Momoshiki was defeated, such thought's appeared inside Roja's head.
Momoshiki was really the bane of everything in Naruto's world, because of his power to devour chakra and six-path powers, no one would be able to defeat him as they are now, even Kaguya would be helpless against him.
But they faced Roja who wasn't only using chakra.
The devouring power he had didn't work on Reiatsu as for the Time freeze...
Roja can see a few seconds into the future, and with the things the old toad told him, he touched the principle of time, and although he couldn't control time, he gained some resistance against it.
The two continued to fight in the void, but the ninja's world trembled as it was affected.
Numerous peaks and rivers were destroyed.
After experiencing the heat, the world now was filled with cracks, and many ninjas, including the third Hokage, were crying.
The Sage didn't sit idle as he stabilized the space after Roja and Momoshiki's fight.
In the void, Roja released Kyoka Suigetsu and tried to put him under the illusion, but Momoshiki seemed to sense what's happening and ignored the effect.
Realizing this, Roja directly changed from Kyoka Suigetsu.
"Bankai! Kamishini No Yari!"
Wouch!
The sword looked like sly white lighting as it extended from his hands and moved at extreme speed toward Mmoshiki.
This was the double Bankai of Kōkō Gonryō Rikyū and Kamishini no Yari.
Momoshiki's body was directly penetrated.
"Damn!"
Momoshiki felt pain, his demonic hands held Sen Maboroshi and tried to pull it out.
But at this moment, Roja gazed at him coldly as he said!
"Bankai! Hakka No Togame!"
Wouch!
Sen Maboroshi inside Momoshiki's body suddenly turned extremely cold. The coldness merged with the poison of kamishini No Yari and the destructiveness of the lightning, with these together, even Momoshiki couldn't resist.
Almost instantly, Momoshiki's body started to freeze, and the ice showed signs of getting divided.
"Aaaaah!"
Momoshiki screamed loudly as his hands distorted space, forcing Sen Maboroshi out of his body, while he exploded in the void.
"Want to leave?"
It was impossible for Roja to leave Momoshiki. His eyes turned cold as he held Sen Maboroshi and moved to try to catch up to him.
He had Naruto's world coordinate, and he could directly return there whenever he wanted. He isn't afraid to go after him.
"You're seeking your own death."
Momoshiki saw Roja chasing after him, and his eyes bled. His face no longer tried to escape and faced Roja directly.
As Roja stabbed his sword into Momoshiki's body, the latter didn't avoid it and let the sword inside.
Wouch!
A heart-rending force surged from his body.
"You want to blow yourself?"
When Roja said this, he had no way to resist such an explosion, so he directly recovered Sen Maboroshi and cut open the void.
Bang!
In the next moment, the void seemed to gain matter, and then something like a storm started roared in the void in all directions.
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hands, and at the same time, he was shocked by the power of the explosion. This explosion was so powerful it wasn't any less than Kaguya's.
However, he predicted everything in advance, he already took precautions and was only affected by the edge of the explosion.
A whirlpool seemed to form in the void, and fortunately, it was far away from the ninja's world as it wasn't affected much right now.
Chapter 488
In the Void, the same place where Roja and Momoshiko fought, nothing was left.
He didn't know how much time it was, but it seemed like countless days.
Suddenly, a figure ripped through the void as he moved, this was Roja holding Sen Maboroshi in his hand.
"He left?"
Even if Momoshiki didn't die from that explosion, he would be injured and wouldn't come back.
"Forget it, it's unlikely for him to come back in a short time."
Roja shook his head, and he actually gave up the chase because he didn't want to take any damage.
Battling with Momoshiki, Roja understood his shortcoming and came back to this world to get even stronger.
"If I get the Chakra fruit from Kaguya, Sen Maboroshi will reach the ninth level, and I can guess that Momoshiki won't last one strike at that time."
Roja touched his chin as he coughed, it seemed that he consumed too much power; he just stood beside Naruto's world entrance and cut through its barrier before entering.
...
Not far from Konoha, in the depth of the forest, a house could be seen, but the house felt like a ghost house.
More than 20 Konoha Nin were outside the house, including some Anbu as they stood in front of the house and looked serious.
"Ah!"
In the next moment, a scream was heard from inside the house, a ninja broke the glass of the window and jumped out full of burns.
"Damn... Yakumo Kurama's power is completely out of control."
In the crowd, many looked at this scene with ugly faces.
Moving back to a month earlier.
Inside the Hokage's tower, Sarutobi was holding his pipe as he stood in front of the Kurama Clan's Patriarch.
"Hokage-sama..."
The patriarch stood with a serious expression as he reported to the Hokage: "Yakumo grew up, and her subconscious mind couldn't bear the pressure, and she began to destroy everything. If she goes out of control completely, I think she can even destroy Konoha..."
The Patriarch was narrating everything, but he couldn't finish as he was stopped directly by the hard stare the Hokage gave him: "I don't agree that this is that dangerous, and I won't give the order to kill her."
Yakumo was a genius in the Kurama clan, and her illusion was so powerful that she could influence the three senses of the victim and make his body inflict physical harm as it thought that everything was real.
The Patriarch looked at Sarutobi and said hurriedly: "But it will be too late if we wait too long."
"You don't have to say much, let's go, I have my own plan."
Sarutobi directly said.
The Patriarch couldn't say anything as he left Sarutobi's office.
Just after he left, a figure appeared in the office.
"Is this really a good idea that a girl could be a threat to Konoha..."
The person who appeared was one of the two elders of Konoha, after Danzo's death, only the other two remained.
"This kind of talent is dangerous, but it's not extremely dangerous. If it can be controlled, we can gain a powerful asset that can rival Kurenai, and I'm clear about the situation in my village."
Sarutobi sighed.
Compared to the time in the third war, Konoha right now was too weak. Minato used the Shinigami and died, and Orochimaru betrayed the village and Danzo died. The talents in Konoha are dying.
Nowadays, even without the mist, Konoha wouldn't be the strongest village.
After Sarutobi took a sip of his pipe, his expression went from worries to sadness and sorrow when he talked about the Kurama heiress as he sighed.
"And... If there is any mistake, seal her directly, and if it can't be sealed, then destroy it, I won't allow anything to threaten the village."
"It's good that you're already prepared for the worst."
When Homura saw this, he sighed in relief.
...
Seeing a few ninjas try to enter the Kurama home, then going out after being caught in Genjutsu or disappearing without a trace, the ninjas were extremely gloomy.
"Patriarch, what can be done to suppress her ability?"
"There is no way now."
The patriarch stood in his place, and the ninjas around looked ugly.
At this moment, a ninja wearing a mask directly arrived in front of them and said.
"Hokage-sama orders you to retreat... and destroy the place."
Hearing this, the patriarch sighed, although this is not the form of the clan, the power that was out of control can threaten Konoha.
If there is a threat, it should be eliminated.
"Yes!"
Everyone at the scene looked at the house sternly.
Inside the house, in a room, darkness filled the place, and two figures could be noticed.
A girl about ten years old was holding her head in pain as she curled in the corner while struggling.
"Don't... Don't..."
She was struggling as she was constantly whispering.
"Hey now, these guys don't want to live, go and kill them, kill, kill, kill!"
With a sneer from the monster, the ninjas felt that the world changed.
Whether it was common ninjas or anbu's, all of them saw the world change into a hell full of blood and bones.
"Ah!"
A few of them couldn't bear the horror and were scared then fainted.
The better ones stood still as they were scared, while Anbu wasn't scared. Their expression showed how serious they were.
Chapter 489
Just as the group of Konoha's Nin fell into the Genjutsu, suddenly the building cracked as a space tunnel opened and a figure came out.
It was obviously Roja.
"The location seems a bit wrong, is it because of the space fluctuation?"
Roja glanced around and shook his head. He was about to teleport back to the Mist, but suddenly, the area around him became a sea of blood.
"What?!"
This time Roja was surprised.
Although this was purely an illusion, which was fragile and vulnerable, and easy to destroy, it still surprised Roja because this ability was the same as Kyoka Suigetsu.
Kyoka Suigetsu was a powerful ability, and this one was similar, after thinking about this, his eyes suddenly flashed.
"It turns out that this is the Kurama clan's Yakumo?"
After Roja arrived in this world, he tried to remember everything about it, and he was impressed with Yakumo's Genjutsu.
He wasn't impressed by the girl herself, but the Genjutsu was powerful, it can interfere with the five senses and inflict physical damage as well.
Without a doubt, Kyoka Suigetsu was more powerful when it came to illusion, but it didn't grant the power to turn everything in that illusion to real physical damage.
The two were similar, but the direction of development was different.
"If this ability is used well, it would be extremely powerful... If I can integrate it with Kyoka Suigetsu, I can enhance it further."
Roja's eyes flashed as he muttered. If Kyoka Suigetsu can cause real damage, then this ability would be extremely powerful and devastating.
Even if you know that everything is an illusion, you will still get hurt by it, and this ability may even grant him omnipotence against Yhwach.
When he was thinking about this, Anbu broke through the Genjutsu and rushed into Yakumo's room.
Although the Genjutsu was powerful, the one powering it was just a little girl, even if the monster in her subconscious is controlling it, it wasn't strong enough.
Roja's Genjutsu or Kyoka Suigetsu's ability was far stronger than the current Genjutsu Yakumo could make.
"That is the monster that is controlling Yakumo? It seems like it is controlling everything."
When they entered the room, they saw a monster beside Yakumo, and they were stunned.
"You come here... Die! Die! Die!"
The Ninjas were looking at the monster screaming at them, which made them even more serious as they couldn't charge carelessly.
But, Just as the Anbu and the monsters were about to fight, the room suddenly shattered like broken glass.
Wouch!
The sound was even heard from outside, which made Konoha's ninjas look amazed, and made the monster's face change greatly.
"This is impossible!"
Suddenly, everyone there witnessed the space crack suddenly.
The cracks spread quickly, and suddenly, the whole Genjutsu world was destroyed.
Everyone in the room saw the room suddenly return to normal, and the monster disappeared and was replaced by a normal-looking person.
This person waved his hand, and all the curtains in the room moved aside, and the sun shone inside the room.
Seeing this person, all the Ninjas and Anbu's expressions were suddenly stupefied with wide eyes from shock and horror.
"I'm taking this girl with me."
Roja said with a plain tone of command.
Gulp!
Some ninjas swallowed
"Is this... also a Genjutsu?!"
Anbu next looked at Roja who looked exactly like the one who destroyed Konoha before.
Even if they had doubts about him being a Genjutsu, they were still horrified. The sea of blood and bones couldn't be compared to Roja.
"Roll!"
When the people present didn't leave and were still thinking that he was a Genjutsu, he felt a little impatient and waved his hand, sending waves of wind at them.
All the Ninjas and Anbu were directly smashed out of the room due to the wind only leaving Yakumo who was still curled into a corner and Roja.
At this time, Yakumo's face didn't have any fear, but she was stunned.
Roja didn't wipe out the monster, because it was equivalent to Yakumo's subconscious, and also the root of her power, it could only be suppressed and controlled by her.
If the monster was destroyed, he didn't know if she would be alright, but the ability to inflict real damage from Genjutsu would most likely be gone.
"Do you want to be a strong ninja?"
Roja looked at Yakumo without saying any comforting words. He knew that Yakumo wanted to be a powerful ninja.
Yakumo was still stunned, before the look in her eyes changed as she said without thinking: "Yes."
"Then follow me."
Roja came in front of her and reached out to her.
Yakumo's confusion gradually disappeared. She wasn't clear about what happened, but she knew that Roja was the most powerful person from everyone she met.
Her powers can't affect Roja as he could easily destroy her Genjutsu. In her perception, Roja's power was as deep as an abyss. It was unfathomable.
Thinking of this, her hesitation disappeared as she extended her hand.
Roja smiled and grabbed her hand while his other hand waved at the air, and suddenly a space tunnel as he moved with Yakumo disappeared from there.
The group of ninjas who were swept out by Roja fell on the grass inside the forest, and they didn't land smoothly.
It was really him!
A few of the Anbu looked at each other and were scared. They swallowed as they gave up the idea of entering the house again.
The rest of them didn't know what happened as they looked ragged.
"Let's go report to the Hokage..."
They quickly headed toward Konoha, and once Sarutobi knew that Roja appeared and took Yakumo, he was shocked and cold sweat covered his back as he finally decided to suppress the news about this.
Since Roja himself came and took her, they couldn't complain about this or else Roja might be dissatisfied and that would cause big trouble.
Chapter 490
Inside the Mist village, in a spacious, bright room, a girl sat on the ground. The girl is Yakumo who was brought here by Roja from Konoha, and Roja stood next to the girl and looked around with interest.
The room seemed ordinary to other people, but in Roja and Yakumo's eyes, this place was a vast ocean.
"Not bad, your Genjutsu improved."
Looking at the sparkling sea around him, Roja could help but sigh.
This wasn't a normal Genjutsu as everything here was somewhat real.
After returning to the Mist, Roja studied her ability and taught her how to control her mind, and she finally grasped her strength.
The first level of Kenbunshoku Haki is to clear the mind from any distracting thought and enter an ethereal state, which was hard for most people in this world, of course for Roja it wasn't much.
With a little guidance, The genius of the Kurama clan, Yakumo easily suppressed the monster and turned it into her power.
The Genjutsu use was simpler than Kyoka Suigetsu, as she didn't need people to look at anything unlike Kyoka Suigetsu. But the control she held on the Five Senses was far behind.
The illusion made by Kyoka Suigetsu couldn't be confronted by the most powerful people in this world, unless that person was a six-path level, or had the Sharingan, there is no way out.
In Bleach's world, Aizen almost had everyone in his illusion even Yamamoto hardly resisted it. He could even interfere with Yhwach's powers.
But the power of Yakumo was a lot weaker.
After she controlled her powers, most ninjas won't be able to resist, but if someone was a strong kage, he could resist the Genjutsu.
As for Kurenai, she was amongst the strongest Genjutsu specialists in the original story, and with her strengthened soul, she is hardly affected at all.
After controlling her power, Roja understood certain things about it and started guiding to improve.
In just two months, her control was far better, and she could interfere with the five senses of a Kage, and even Kurenai and Mei could hardly detect the Genjutsu.
Although Roja helped, she was a genius when it came to Genjutsu.
Even Mei and Kurenai were amazed by her.
Her power was similar to Jinchuriki, and once she had control over it, her powers would rise at a rapid rate.
After the two months of training, she wasn't that far behind from Kurenai anymore.
In the original story, she had a weakness even with her immense power, which was her physical body, but again Roja could treat Kimimaro's disease, so a problem of this level won't pose a problem to him.
Slowly injecting Six-path's power, her physique returned to that of a normal person, and her vitality was much more than normal.
When she was concentrating on her training, Roja sometimes praised her, which would cause her to blush and say: "It's all because of Roja-sensei's guide..."
From being not as strong as a normal ninja to the extent to be compared to Mei and Kurenai, Yakumo was grateful for such an opportunity.
Even though she was a genius, she didn't let it get to her head, and she knew that even though she was stronger now, in front of Roja, it wasn't worth mentioning at all.
She didn't know Roja's identity at first, but after she came to the Mist, she quickly recognized him. He was the strongest ninja and the God of Shinobi.
When she was in Konoha, she heard about Roja's deeds and legends.
Other than that, Roja let her experience Kyoka Suigetsu's power, which she couldn't resist at all. She was very clear about how powerful it was, and she couldn't compare to it now.
"No, my advice is only a small part of the reason you improved so much, it is your own talent and hard work that got you where you are now."
Roja touched Yakumo's head and patted her. He was very satisfied with his disciple. He was more satisfied than he was in Kimimaro because her improvement speed was beyond his expectation.
Today, Kimimaro was as strong as a kage, but even so, Roja was more satisfied by Yakumo's progress.
Perceiving the power of the Genjutsu, Roja nodded with satisfaction and said: "Don't be complacent about your achievement, there are many, many strong people in this world who could still resist your Genjutsu at this level."
"Yes."
Yakumo listened to Roja and nodded, even though she was complacent, she still obeyed Roja's teaching.
Roja nodded and said: "Continue practicing. If you can create a star in the Genjutsu and destroy it, at that level, I can say you probably can injure me."
"Star destruction..."
Although everything she can imagine can be made in the Genjutsu, when she thought about this one, she seemed to lose sight of it.
Looking at her, Roja smiled.
Although the Genjutsu can be shaped at will, to create such a Genjutsu, it needs much more than imagination, the mental power needed for that is something Yakumo was still far away from.
If Roja used Kyoka Suigetsu, he could generate such a thing, but Kyoka Suigetsu didn't cause physical damage.
After more training, Yakumo finally found her first bottleneck.
The reason is that Yakumo interfered with the brain of the victim to control his five senses, but it would be hard to do so against six-path level powerhouses and spirits.
Only when it can work against a Shinigami can it be truly something else.
In addition to all of this, Roja studied the Amaterasu, and in two months, he quickly understood the immortality the flame had and started to improve his own with it.
Chapter 491
In the empty space, Roja was sitting down on his knees. This space was Sen Maboroshi's space.
Roja wanted to cultivate the immortality of his flames, which can't be done outside. Otherwise, the world may suffer if he unleashed his power.
After guiding Yakumo, Kimimaro, and Haku, Roja left the ninja world and entered his own dimension.
At this time, his dimension was comparable to Kamui in size, but nothing existed in it, the whole world was gray with nothing to see.
Sen Maboroshi developed a small space and didn't manage to turn it into a small world yet. Of course, this was due to Roja's inability to go further now.
With his six-path power, which contains all elements, Roja could create most material in the world, but in Roja's view, the space wasn't strong enough to be turned into a small world yet. He didn't want to destroy the space with his own hands.
Sen Maboroshi needs to be stronger for that to happen.
"All things in the world, turn to ashes."
Roja unleashed his Shikai, and suddenly, golden-red flames burst out, making the entire dimension shine.
After that, Roja didn't stop; he threw Sen Maboroshi into the flames and put his hands in front of him.
"Amaterasu!"
Wouch!
Roja's hands parted slightly, revealing black flames in his palms that had a tinge of golden red color.
Roja was a six-path level figure, so as long as he sees a Ninjutsu in this case related to the Sharingan, he can create a copy of it after some time.
He can even create his own Ninjutsu that never appeared before.
"Melt!"
With a thought, the flames in his palm rose and plunged into the golden sea of flames and integrated with it.
The Sea of fire was roaring as it was unable to wipe out the black flames. Finally, both flames intertwined, forming black and golden-red flames.
"This is just surface fusion, it's not a complete integration and doesn't have the immortality the Amaterasu had. The process is also too slow, and I want the immortality part of the flames to be directly appearing as soon as I unleash the Ryujin Jakka..."
Roja looked at this scene, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. Finally, his eyes flashed as he pushed his Haki to the limit, and the world around him changed.
The black flames of Amaterasu seemed delicate and composed of numerous fine lines.
The golden ones were mostly formed from Reiatsu, and it was completely different from Amaterasu.
"According to my previous theory..."
Roja's eyes flashed as he reached out and grabbed, which made Sen Maboroshi fall into his hand. At the same time, the black flames wrapped around it.
Wouch!
Sen Maboroshi was covered with black flames, and suddenly it released a humming sound as it conveyed its dissatisfaction and started devouring the Amaterasu.
Sen Maboroshi had the ability of every Zanpakuto in Bleach's world, even though it couldn't actually evolve the principles, like the Squad 0 Captain with his ability over black color and changing the names of things, but still, it touched the principles.
For Ryujin Jakka, the power touches the principle of temperature, just as Momoshiki used the principle of time.
Sen Maboroshi's power evolved, and he could even devour six paths of power.
Now, it started swallowing Amaterasu, it was easy to do so normally, but if he wanted to strip out the immortality it had, it wasn't an easy task.
Sen Maboroshi trembled as Amaterasu started to collapse.
With a thought, Roja entered the Rokujigen mode, and pushed his six-path power and reiatsu to the extreme and injected it inside Sen Maboroshi.
Under the injection of power, Sen Maboroshi's power increased even more and broke down Amaterasu into numerous textures.
Sen Maboroshi finally swallowed all of them.
Wouch!
Finally, these lines were swallowed up and merged with Ryujin Jakka's flames.
The immortality of Amaterasu and Ryujin Jakka were in a fierce conflict. The sword seemed to scream and crack.
However, Roja wasn't moved as he wrapped his Reiatsu around Sen Maboroshi, forcing the violent conflict to subside.
Even against the void, Sen Maboroshi could resist, not to mention the conflict between two flames. Under Roja's suppression, the Amaterasu was erupting but couldn't get out.
Rumble!
The conflict was fierce, and bangs could be heard around Sen Maboroshi. A roar sounded giving Roja some shock. Finally, the immortality of Amaterasu and Ryujin Jakka started to merge.
The fusion started causing a qualitative change to the flames, and a chain reaction suddenly erupted.
Just like water and oil, it was about impossible to merge them, but forcedly, the two flames started to intertwine madly.
Wouch!
With the fusion of both flames, the world underwent a dramatic change as they blended together.
Gold and Black merged, forming dark golden flames covering the entire dimension, turning the entire world into a dark golden sun.
Chapter 492
"Now it contains the immortality of Amaterasu... Not bad."
Feeling the new flames, Roja smiled as the temperature and immortality aspect were both present in the new fire of Ryujin Jakka.
"Since this ability is available in Ryujin Jakka, it should be available in Zanka No Tachi as well."
"Bankai! Zanka No Tachi!"
Roja waved his sword, and suddenly, the flames in the space started moving and gathered around the sword before disappearing.
Only Sen Maboroshi and Roja remained there, but the heat in the space was several times higher, shrouding the entire space.
"This is even more powerful than before..."
When Roja fought Momoshiki, Zanka No Tachi was more toward temperature principles than anything else, but now it seemed like it headed toward destruction. Everything the blade touches will be destroyed, leaving no trace at all and the blade still holds the sun's core temperature.
"The immortality aspect didn't seem to have any effect on Zanka No Tachi... But the temperature seems to have increased?!"
Roja's eyes flashed as he realized that the temperature did indeed increase as it was now at least 20 million C°.
Purely looking at numbers, the difference between the two didn't seem much, but it was definitely stronger than before.
Roja wasn't aware if his Reiatsu was stronger than Yamamoto's, but he was sure that his Bankai was stronger now.
"The power of Zanka No Tachi increased, I'm afraid that it would be more difficult now to release it with another Bankai."
Roja shook his head slightly, and it was good and bad at the same time. Zanka no Tachi was too powerful to be released with another Bankai, and now it was even more powerful. If he used another Bankai, Zanka No Tachi would directly overpower it and crush it.
Even Senbonzakura Kageyoshi can't contain the power in Zanka No Tachi.
And the reason was that the force it had was just too strong and Roja didn't have enough control over it.
It's not easy to have that kind of control.
"If I want to release it with another Bankai, I need more control."
Roja muttered to himself.
Huh!
Just as he was deep in his thoughts, Sen Maboroshi suddenly gave a sizzling sound as if it collapsed. Apparently, it was unable to withstand the current power of Zanka No Tachi.
Perceiving this, Roja quickly turned off the Bankai.
After that, Roja checked the damage that Sen Maboroshi sustained and couldn't help but smile: "The fire is too arrogant, and it was a little too powerful for now."
Sen Maboroshi was indeed damaged, but now it has the power to heal itself, and this little damage could be healed quickly, so Roja wasn't that concerned.
However, it was obvious that going further isn't good.
Roja shook his head as he prepared to leave.
He put Sen Maboroshi away and opened a space tunnel and disappeared.
At the same time on the roof of the Mizukage's tower, a space tunnel opened, and Roja directly appeared out of it.
As he looked around, he could see that a huge pit was present at the north side of the village and it covered at least one-tenth of the size of the village.
"What is going on?"
Roja's brows wrinkled as he said with a cold face. This was obviously an attack. Someone dared to attack the Mist village?!
Such a huge pit was obviously due to a huge explosion.
But, at this time, there was no confusion inside the Mist, but the Mist ninjas were performing repairs as half a day passed from the pit forming.
Hancock wasn't in the village; it seems like she went after the attackers. The first who saw Roja return wasn't Mei or Kurenai, and it was Yakumo.
"Sensei, you're back."
"What happened in the village?!"
Roja took her hand and asked indifferently.
Chapter 493
"The night before, two ninjas attacked the village... One of the two used some weird ninjutsu, and I had no time to stop him, please forgive me..."
Yakumo was ashamed, and if she wasn't practicing and didn't find them too late, she could delay them with her ability and stop this from happening.
"Two ninjas? What did Mei say?"
Roja picked his brows as he vaguely guessed who they were.
Yakumo directly answered: "Mizukage-sama said they were the Akatsuki..."
Wouch! Wouch!
Almost as soon as Yakumo words came out, two figures appeared in front of Roja. Kurenai and Mei arrived.
Roja turned his head and looked at the two and asked: "Where did Hancock go? Is she going after the enemy?"
"Yes."
Mei directly answered: "The enemy directly fled after causing the explosion as they flew into the sky, Kurenai and I were too late to catch them."
Roja looked deeply at them, which made them wary, but Roja didn't blame them, he looked at the sky as he sneered.
"Hiding for so long and finally can't stay in your place? I will see what you can do..."
...
Rain village, somewhere in a secret underground place, many members of the Akatsuki were gathered there, they were gathered with their real bodies this time.
Tendo Pain looked with cold eyes as he screamed at one person: "Who allowed you to provoke the Mist? Deidara?"
Read more chapter on
"Hey, don't be angry boss, I just went to perform a mission there and made a piece of art there."
Deidara didn't care to stand as he laughed and said: "The Mist is nothing remarkable. See we came back as nothing happened."
"Still!"
Nagato, who manipulated Tendo Pain, was mad at Deidara. After provoking Roja, nothing good could happen.
"Do you know why I have ordered all of you not to provoke the Mist?!" Pain angrily yelled as he looked at Deidara.
Deidara grinned and said: "Isn't it because of that guy? I blew the Mist this time, and I didn't see him coming out at all. You are our boss, are you still afraid of that guy?"
Nagato controlled the six-paths and wasn't afraid of Roja, after all, sooner or later they would clash.
"Be reassured, and if that guy dares to come here, I will make him taste my splendid work of art. He will go, Boom!"
Deidara made a gesture to make them understand how big the explosion would be.
His partner Sasori spoke: "Only the Everlasting is Art!"
"No Art is an explosion, Ok?" Deidara directly said toward Sasori.
Whether it was Deidara or Sasori, both didn't take this to heart. They have never witnessed Roja's power, the so-called god of shinobi.
Seeing this scene, Pain swallowed what he wanted to say.
In the depths of the Akatsuki base, Nagato looked ugly.
Konan finally made her entry and directly said: "Those two shouldn't have gone to the Mist at all, and this will cause us trouble."
"What should we do? I'm afraid of that person's personality, and he wouldn't let this go."
Nagato ignored her and looked into the darkness, and he didn't know when the Uchiha was there.
The Uchiha's eyes looked at Nagato as he said with a gloomy tone: "The matter here is irreparable, the Akatsuki may disband temporarily. Now, since they were so arrogant, let them take responsibility for their actions."
"But..."
Nagato looked ugly, if they didn't start catching the Bijuu, then the things they accumulated over the years would scatter with the wind.
"Rest assured, taking Bijuu doesn't necessarily need their strength. I have other methods." The Uchiha took a pause then continued: "You leave with me and let your Pain deal with Roja, I would be good for you to experience the fight."
When he heard this, Nagato was completely settled as he said coldly: "Yes, if he can be sealed, our plan won't be hindered."
Seal Roja...
The Uchiha looked at Nagato. He knew it would be difficult, but he didn't say it to Nagato, he hoped that Nagato could seal with Roja.
The seal that is used with the Rennigan is extremely powerful.
...
Roja was in no hurry to find the Akatsuki, he felt Hancock's location and directly teleported there.
It's not that Hancock would be hurt, as with her ability, unless she encounters someone in the six-path level, she won't be defeated. As for Deidara and Sasori, Roja didn't know whether they were killed or not.
Above the sea between the Country of water and the country of fire.
Hancock lowered her head as she used a moonwalk going back toward the Mist village.
Suddenly, the space cracked and Roja emerged out.
"Husband..."
When she saw Roja, she wasn't surprised. Instead, she looked shy as she said: "I let these two mice run away."
"Ran?"
Roja heard her words and was a little surprised.
...
Two days earlier, Deidara attacked the Mist village and fell into the sky, and after Mei and Kurenai couldn't keep up, Hancock personally chased after him.
The Mist was the same as Amazon Lily for her.
After chasing them in the air, both Sasori and Deidara attacked her, but when they found their attacks didn't work, they retreated.
Generally, escaping from Hancock who had full-powered Haki was pretty impossible.
Both Sasori and Deidara teleported and escaped.
Listening to Hancock's story, Roja couldn't help but smile: "Don't worry, after all, you don't have any special ability..."
Hancock's face was full of shame as the two mice powers weren't worth mentioning.
She was definitely angry right now.
Roja comforted Hancock, but his eyes were still cold. Attacking the village didn't make him that much angry, but making Hancock angry was something he can't tolerate.
Deidara, Sasori... Akatsuki, you will reap what you sow.
What catching Bijuu, what plot, nothing mattered, they provoked him and also Hancock, if he still ignores them, what would that make him in one Piece's world.
"It seems that you don't understand what true fear is."
Chapter 494
In The Rain country, somewhere not far from the Rain village, there was a hidden cave which was the Akatsuki's hideout.
Everything in the base was emptied.
At this time, two figures walked out side by side.
"What, just because they attacked the Mist village, it's not because of the village, but the god of shinobi who resides there... Just kidding, only Jashin-sama is the real god!"
Hidan looked dissatisfied while he spread his hands and said: "If that guy dares to come here, this uncle will send him..."
"Shut up!"
Kakuzu interrupted Hidan and looked at him coldly: "If you open your mouth again, I will make sure you never open it again."
Although Hidan's ability makes him a good partner for Kakuzu, Hidan was embarrassing, and his head wasn't worth much in the underground black market.
"Hey, you can't say that..."
Every member of the Akatsuki was strong, Sasori and Deidara dared to go to the sand village and kidnap the Kazekage, Orochimaru dared to attack Konoha, and Hidan and Kakuzu were close to immortality.
Boom!
An earth-shattering explosion erupted in the base, and the force collapsed most of the place in an instant.
"What happened?!"
Both Kakuzu and Hidan were shocked as they looked at the collapsed mountain. They both directly rushed out.
Boom!
Stone-broke, and dust-covered the entire place.
The base was completely exposed as everything above it disappeared.
The rain kept pouring down as a figure moved toward them, exuding a frosty feeling.
"The same costume, it seems like the two of you and the other two mice from the same group..."
The figure revealed a contemptuous look at Hidan and Kakuzu, like the female pirate empress she was.
Shocked by this, both of them couldn't move at all.
"You guys... Actually, I destroyed the base..."
Hidan looked at the collapsed base in front of him as his eyes fell on Hancock's body. After that, he showed a furious expression.
"Damn! Although this is an unfinished base, destroying it is too much, and you did it while I'm here! I won't forgive you!"
Hidan Showed an angry expression as he rushed forward, but suddenly he was blocked by Kakuzu.
"Slow down."
While Kakuzu stopped Hidan, he narrowed his eyes as he looked at her with vigilance and greed as well.
It wasn't greed for Hancock's beauty, but at the money, he can get from her head.
"If I'm not mistaken, you should be the Hebi-hime of the Mist, and in an underground market, your bounty is in the top three..."
Although Hancock didn't do much in this world, the times she acted gave her a title and the same one she had in the Pirate's world.
She was a dangerous figure, first because she was stronger than a kage, and second, she was close to Roja.
"My bounty is in the top three?"
When she heard this, Hancock's eyes flashed a little, she didn't know how many years it's been, but she was surprised to hear that she had a bounty on her head.
And the bounty was in the top three which made her a little satisfied.
In one piece's world, her bounty wasn't near top three at all, and after Roja's conquest of the world, no one dared to put one on her head.
"Yes, your head is very valuable."
Looking at Hancock, he took a fighting pose and coldness flashed in his eyes as numerous black threads shot out of his body toward Hancock.
Humph!
Hancock snorted, and her eyes were indifferent as she gently waved toward the threads.
Wouch!
Pink light shot out from her hand toward the thread, and suddenly, they turned to stone and broke.
Hidan didn't originally want to escape, but it's too late as his hand already turned to stone and crumbled down.
He felt that his arm was really destroyed and his face turned ugly. This is the first time he encountered something that could destroy his body.
Wouch! Wouch!
The pink light swept past Kakuzu's body as he split into four, each wearing a mask.
"Be careful, and this woman isn't simple."
Kakuzu directly said to Hidan, while chakra erupted from his body.
Although he was greedy for money, he wasn't stupid, just by that one attack, he realized that Hancock was powerful. And he would be an idiot if he underestimated her.
Chapter 495
"Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"
"Lightning Release: Black Lightning!"
"Fire Release: Fireball!"
"Earth Release: Earth Spear!"
In an instant, Kakuzu used four Ninjutsu with huge power and different attributes from each mask and crushed them toward Hancock.
But, Hancock looked indifferent.
"So vulnerable!"
She faced the attacks and reached her hand out.
Wouch!
A huge pink barrier rose in front of her, and all the techniques directly turned to stone.
Then, the barrier trembled a little before countless arrows shot out from it toward the Akatsuki member.
"Even wind and lightning turned to stone? What is this technique? Stone Blood Limit?"
Kakuzu saw this and was horrified.
"Water Release: Water Wall!"
When he released this ninjutsu, the arrows Kakuzu's water wall and Hidan directly disappeared and appeared above Hancock holding a Kunai in his hand and aimed at her face.
"Let's see what you can do now!"
Hidan smirked as he was about to attack.
But, at this moment, Hancock just reached out her slender white hand toward the Kunai.
Wouch!
The Kunai directly shattered as soon as it touched her hand.
At the same time, she turned over and kicked directly at Hidan who flew to the sky.
Bang!
When Hidan was kicked, he turned into stone and fell to the ground and shattered!
He can be undead anywhere, but not in front of Hancock.
Looking at this, Kakuzu was amazed and realized the difference in strength.
At this time, he felt like he was facing Hashirama.
Hashirama easily destroyed him using Mokuton, and now, Hancock destroyed everything using that pink petrify thing.
Kakuzu knew at this moment that he couldn't deal with Hancock at his current strength.
However, this was Akatsuki's base. Although there are only a few people here, they can fight her, including their leader, Pain.
He already felt several people rushing here.
But, he didn't have time to witness the fight, because Hancock was already in front of him. She kicked him directly on his chest.
Boom!
He could do nothing, his chest started turning to stone, and the petrification spread through his whole body and started cracking.
He stretched his hands desperately, he was unwilling to die like this, but he couldn't stop the petrification, and eventually, he collapsed.
Wouch! Wouch!
It was at this time; several figures rushed from the depth of the cave and fell on the battlefield.
Deidara, Sasori, Konan, and others.
"She actually came here, this damn woman..."
Looking at this, Deidara's face was ugly.
Standing there, he showed an exaggerated expression as he said: "Hey! The undead Duo were actually killed, is this some joke?"
"Deidara... This is what you're doing..."
Sasori said in a hoarse voice.
Deidara was dissatisfied with Sasori as he said: "Ha?! You want to shrink from responsibility when I attacked the Mist, you agreed with me."
"Shut up."
Pain coldly said. His existence was majestic in the organization. So with just this order, Deidara closed his mouth. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn't dare to talk.
Pain looked at Hancock coldly as he said: "We destroyed a part of your village, and you destroyed our base and killed two of our members, we stop here!"
He thought that Roja might come, but he didn't expect the snake to come. Compared to Roja, Hancock was obviously not as strong, and Pain talked to her coldly.
"So Far..."
Hancock stood there alone, looking at the Akatsuki, but her eyes didn't show fear, she only looked at them with contempt and said: "Who allowed you to talk with that tone to me?!"
Wouch!
The moment her voice fell, she launched an attack. She flashed and came in front of them and waved her hand.
Facing all of the Akatsuki, she didn't fear, and she directly waved her hand and a pink color spread in all directions, causing everything it touched to be petrified.
"Just because you have that person behind you, you become so arrogant?"
Humph.
Pain snorted and raised his hand.
"Shinra Tensei!"
Wouch!
The Akatsuki member already retreated when Pain raised his hand and almost in the next moment, a force that could be seen pushed toward Hancock.
Contrary to the attraction force, this was an extremely powerful repulsion, and under this attack, the pink color Hancock released stopped in mid-air. Although it wasn't defeated, it was forcibly stopped in mid-air. Finally, it dispersed.
"Banshō Ten'in"
Pain directly used another attack, but this one was an attraction force. This force covered Hancock directly.
Since Roja and this woman are close, then he should attach great importance to her, and if he can take her hostage, he can threaten Roja, in that way, the plan can go further.
Chapter 496
However, to Pain's surprise, Hancock wasn't affected at all as he failed to pull her.
"Is this similar to Gravity fruit?"
Hancock stepped up and directly stood in the air and attacked.
Slave Arrow!
Wouch!
A pink arrow suddenly moved so fast that it disappeared and directly went toward Pain. The interval between the use of his ability didn't pass yet, so he could only jump to avoid the attack.
At this moment, all the members of the Akatsuki attacked Hancock.
Although she seemed to kill Kakuzu and Hidan easily, they would step down, even if they were in front of Hashirama.
Although they were proud, it didn't mean they were stupid, because they knew this woman was strong.
Deidara arrived at Hancock's side, and a clay doll was thrown at her, and then it became bigger and bigger =.
"Using this kind of thing, do you want to blow all of us?"
White Zetsu looked at the sky as he spoke without hesitation.
"Art is An Explosion! Take this!"
Deidara didn't pay attention to Zetsu as he directly said excitedly.
But, even after he shouted, the explosion didn't appear.
He saw that Hancock caught Deidara's clay and directly made it turn into stone and lost the ability to explode.
"Damn! If she can do this, what can I do..."
Deidara was very depressed and annoyed. When he was facing the old man Onoki, he used his explosion, and the old man was so afraid of them that he even used the Dust release.
When his clay is directly destroyed, they won't explode.
And now Hancock could do the same.
He liked explosions, and if he didn't make them, he would feel uncomfortable.
"That's rude, always throwing these disgusting things."
Hancock looked coldly at Deidara, and her foot gently moved. She suddenly flashed extremely fast and arrived in front of Deidara and kicked him.
Deidara was caught off guard, he crossed his arms in front of him and tried to resist the attack, but he couldn't as he started turning into stone.
A move to kill Deidara. After that, She didn't stop, as her foot stepped on the ground.
Boom!
The ground trembled, and several cracks appeared in all directions.
"Not good!"
This was Deidara, and the other one was just a clay clone as he hid underground and wanted to sneak on Hancock. But he was discovered by Hancock.
"How did you find me? You don't have any Dojutsu..."
Deidara used many techniques to resist, but he couldn't do anything as blood flowed from his mouth.
White Zetsu tried to rescue Deidara, but he couldn't, Deidara had several broken bones, and his internal organs were ruptured, and he was on the verge of death.
"The... damn... That's it... Bastard... Try my ultimate Art..."
"You're talking too much!"
Hancock stood coldly as she once again stepped on the ground.
There was no more sound coming from the ground.
Deidara's body was directly smashed into a meat paste, and his soul left his body.
F**k!
His last trick was used as well. Deidara 's soul was angry, but it gradually faded and went to another world.
But at this time, a force prevented his soul from ascending. At the same time, a figure appeared in front of him.
"This is..."
"It's not easy to die, come and talk with me."
Roja waved his hand at Deidara's soul with a sinister expression.
A scream was heard from the ground by Hancock, and only he could hear it as the Akatsuki members were oblivious about it.
At this moment, Hancock was surrounded by hundreds of puppets.
"Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets!"
Sasori appeared in his real body; behind him was the Third Kazekage. Hancock was indifferent while hundreds of puppets surrounded her.
Not far away, Pain and White Zetsu didn't intervene, and Konan who was originally here turned into papers and disappeared.
"It's amazing, a normal puppeteer can control ten puppets, and that is excellent, but you control a hundred..."
This was the second time White Zetsu saw this, but he still exclaimed: "He used this ability to capture a country alone, I don't know what the snake of the Mist can do facing this number."
Chapter 497
Wouch! Wouch!
Zetsu's voice just fell, and Hancock didn't wait for the Puppets to attack, she rushed forward and instantly destroyed them.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Just like that, the Puppets were destroyed. What is catchier was Hancock's movements, which seemed just gorgeous. Whenever she hit, her target would turn to stone.
None of the Puppets could stop her.
Looking at this, Sasori couldn't keep his calm anymore. Not that he could feel anything but, but he was worried. He directly used the Third Kazekage's puppet and joined the battle.
"Iron Sand!"
The Third Kazekage had the ability to control Magnetic Sand. It was once praised as the strongest ability in the Sand village. Under his attack, Iron Sand moved in storms as it moved toward Hancock.
It was difficult for most to defend against such a wide area attack.
Hancock faced this attack and didn't dodge at all. She just looked cold as the iron sand surrounded her.
The Iron sand hit her, but it seemed the iron sand hit against solid iron. The Iron sand couldn't even get past her Haki.
"This is impossible!"
Sasori looked at this and was horrified, not that he could feel a thing. (T/N: These are added because Sasori is a puppet who can't feel a thing.)
In the distance, Zetsu and Pain looked horrified. Just with her flesh, she was unscathed against the Iron Sand attacks. Is this woman really human?
"Do you really expect to hurt me with this level of attack?"
Hancock snorted and looked at him with disdain. She just directly went toward Sasori.
"Iron Sand Attack!"
Sasori couldn't afford to face her directly, so he commanded the puppet to attack Hancock with the cone of Iron sand that it formed above her.
"Just get out of the way already!"
Facing this attack, Hancock just flew up and kicked in mid-air turning the Iron Sand into stone and which cracked and fell.
Hancock arrived in front of Sasori with nothing stopping her.
Sasori was terrified and tried to resist with his puppets, but they were directly destroyed and finally, Hancock turned him to stone with a kick, and slowly Sasori cracked down and crumbled.
"This woman... It's terrifying..."
White Zetsu said as he sighed. Although Hancock didn't use any powerful attack from start to end, she gave him the feeling that he was in front of Madara.
Wouch! Wouch! Wouch!
At this time, five figures arrived and fell into the Field.
"Pain Rikudo is here."
Tendo Pain looked at Hancock and sighed in relief. He knew that alone, he wouldn't be able to face Hancock.
Kakuzu, Hidan, Sasori, and Deidara fell to Hancock, and Roja still didn't appear yet.
Nagato, controlling the six bodies, was shocked, and his heart sank as he didn't expect this woman to have such power.
Hancock looked at the six pains, and with her Haki, she could tell that they were bodies controlled from a distance and snorted: "You don't dare to come out and send these dolls?"
"I didn't think you could see our secret this fast..."
Tendo pain coldly said: "But you made a mistake. We are the Pain Rikudo, and we are God!"
"Five-seal Barrier!"
Wouch!
The seal was activated and trapped Hancock inside.
After that, the six pains didn't stop, as they decisively tried to seal Hancock.
But, before they could, a proud and enchanting voice came from inside the seal.
"Do you think you can trap me like this?!"
Boom!
An earth-shattering sound came from inside the seal. Under Hancock's blow, the seal was directly destroyed. It didn't hold a candle to the Four Red Yang Formation at all.
After breaking the seal, Hancock directly rushed at Pain.
"Shinra Tensei!"
Pain's face changed as he directly tried to block Hancock.
What surprised him is that his attack didn't even push Hancock back and only paused her slightly in mid-air.
Hancock actually resisted Shinra Tensei!
"How can this be possible? She actually withstood Shinra Tensei..."
This was a first for him to face someone who could do this. His body was sent back by the rebounding force of his attack.
"Summoning Jutsu!"
The Animal Path pain pressed the ground, and a huge three dog-headed monster appeared in the field and rushed toward Hancock.
"Get out of my way!"
Hancock kicked the dog, and the remaining two heads snarled at her and moved toward her.
"Disgusting thing."
Hancock showed her disgust as she avoided the dog and raised her hand and pressed on its body.
"Capture Light!"
Wouch!
The monster was shrouded in pink light as it screamed, and finally, when the light receded, the dog was turned into stone as it directly collapsed.
The light receded from the monster's body, but it moved toward the six pains.
The Preta path of pain jumped up and tried to absorb the light, but his ability didn't work as he was directly petrified in mid-air.
Chapter 498
"She's powerful..."
Tendo Pain looked at Hancock, who was standing proudly in the sky and seemed to feel a horrible force coming from her.
Nagato, who was manipulating them, was gloomy as he said: "I didn't expect her to be so strong. It's not simple to seal her, and I need time to gather chakra..."
After saying this, Konan beside Nagato looked at him and said: "Never, that Technique would drag us along as well."
"If I don't, I think even if I join the fight, we won't last long."
White Zetsu rushed toward Nagato and spread his hand.
"I know."
Nagato closed his eyes and no longer talked, and White Zetsu helplessly shook his head when he went into the ground and disappeared.
...
"Only this much power and you dare call yourself a God?"
Hancock was floating in the air looking at Pain with scorn.
Wouch!
Her figure flashed as she rushed toward them.
Tendo pain glanced at her with a blank expression, and suddenly he retreated and at the same time, huge water waves rushed from the side.
"Water Release: Blasting Waves!"
Seeing such a large area covered by the wave, Hancock finally frowned a little. Her Devil fruit ability has long since awakened and this wasn't One Piece's world, so the impact of water on her isn't that big.
But, even so, in front of such a large scale wave, she would be unable to petrify the water.
And she didn't want to get into the water!
Wouch!
Hancock jumped up into the air and avoided the wave while looking coldly at one side.
"Are you a mouse hiding now?"
"Don't say that, just because it takes time to use some technique, but now this is quite convenient."
From the stream, a person with shark-like features walked out. It was a recent Nukenin from the Mist that joined Akatsuki, and his name is Kisame.
Hancock knew this person because he left some impression, his chakra reserves were larger than Kurenai and Mei, and he sneaked a few times into the Mist.
"It's you?"
Hancock's eyebrows were slightly picked as her face was cold.
"I didn't expect you to remember me."
Kisame revealed a dangerous light in his eyes as he didn't intend to be detected inside the Mist.
"Water Release: Water ball!"
"Don't use that dirty water to deal with this empress!"
Hancock moved quickly in the air and avoided the attack and directly flickered beside Kisame who was stunned by the speed.
Wouch!
However, at this moment, another figure holding a sword rushed out and blocked the blow.
However, the sword couldn't do anything to Hancock, it couldn't even leave a mark on her skin, and instead, it was invaded by a strange force and turned to stone.
Wouch! Wouch!
Kisame and the person with the sword retreated at the same time, while the new one who joined the fight was Itachi.
Hancock looked at the two of them and her brows slightly wrinkled.
Just when Hancock paused her attacks, Itachi Sharingan was activated, and white Zetsu attacked her from behind.
"Wood Release: Cutting Technique!"
Suddenly, Thorns attacked Hancock.
Wouch!
When the Thorns that should be able to pierce every defense collided with Hancock's clothes, they directly collapsed.
Hancock currently was very strong with her Haki, even in One Piece's world, she is one of the strongest.
The sneak attack seemed to interrupt Hancock's thinking, which restored her indifferent expression. So she directly turned around and kicked.
Boom!
He had no time to escape, and half of his body was crushed.
At this time, Itachi directly formed hand seals to attack her. Even though the Uchiha were best at Fire Jutsu, he doesn't use one now.
"Water Release: Great Waterfall!"
Itachi's eyes flashed with wisdom as he could tell that Hancock didn't want to get into the water because even though most techniques couldn't break her defenses, she avoided only water Jutsu. So he concluded that water would work best in this case.
Hancock snorted and leaped up, and avoided the water. At the same time, she rushed to Kisame and Itachi.
Itachi's eyes rotated and released the Tsukiyomi at Hancock.
However, the result was Hancock wasn't affected at all, and finally, due to the dispelling of his Tsukiyomi, his eyes trembled as blood overflowed from them.
Roja could resist the Tsukiyomi just fine, and Hancock was strengthened by Roja's soul, and she gained a few characteristics from him. Although she wasn't immortal yet, her powers were enough to defeat Itachi.
Boom!
Hancock directly rushed at Itachi and kicked him. Itachi tried to resist but, unfortunately, he wasn't able to do anything as half of his body turned to stone and collapsed.
After that, she attacked Kisame, who was killed as well.
The strange thing though was that before collapsing, Itachi and Kisame bodies turned into different people.
It's possibly a technique used to transfer Chakra to someone making them have the same Characteristic of their real bodies.
Itachi and Kisame weren't in the base, and it would take a long time before they returned, so they used this method to help.
"Sure enough?"
Hancock looked at the two bodies as she felt from the start that there was something not right with these two. The trick of remote possession.
Most likely, their bodies weren't here, but far away.
Hanock shook her head and turned toward Pain.
"It's your turn."
Chapter 499
Wouch!
Hancock directly shot some Arrows at them.
Tendo Pain slammed his hands together and avoided the arrows.
At the same time, Nagato, who was controlling pain, opened his eyes and took a deep breath and said: "Almost there..."
Tendo Pain's hands opened slowly, revealing a black ball between his palms. He reached out, and the ball flew out and covered the sun.
Perceiving the atmosphere, Konan frowned and said: "How much Chakra did you use? Don't do this, Nagato..."
"No, that woman isn't simple; it must be done."
Nagato looked solemnly as his hand resumed the posture of the seal and a huge amount of chakra surged out.
The sun eclipsed, leaving only a ring, and the light seemed strange.
Hancock noticed this and frowned and looked at the sky.
"What is that?"
This is the first time in the battle that she felt danger. And although she didn't know what would happen, she needed to proceed with care.
At this time, Tendo pain finally opened his arms in the sky and said.
"Chibaku Tensei!"
Wouch!
A gravitational force suddenly fell into the ground.
Rumble!
The earth started to vibrate, and the mountain collapsed and started flying toward the sky.
A dozen miles were covered by force, and everything seemed to be pulled toward it.
Hancock frowned and wanted to stay in her place, but the earth below her started shaking and flew toward the sky.
"Not good!"
Hancock tried using Moonwalk but found it hard to resist gravity.
Just as she began to move toward the black sphere, a voice suddenly sounded by her ear with a touch of gentleness.
"Okay, let me come!"
Accompanying this voice, Roja, who was watching her fight, suddenly appeared while looking at the sky.
Although Hancock's devil fruit can affect wind and thunder, she couldn't affect something like gravity.
Roja reached out his hand and used Reiatsu to pull Hancock from the Gravity force.
"I didn't expect this kind of trick."
Hancock fell beside Roja and looked at the Sky as the stone was getting bigger and bigger; it was as if a star was forming. She couldn't help but shake her head slightly.
"Roja smiled and said: "This trick is used by Rinnegan. This is something really powerful or should be, but it looks so fragile now, all you need to do is this..."
As he spoke, Roja just made a fist and punched randomly at the sky.
Wouch!
The Haki made the sky tremble, and the six-paths power surged, and this seemingly normal punch contained most of Roja's power. In order to make a little shocking effect.
The result was, indeed, shocking.
Rumble!
The sphere of rocks suspended in the air suddenly divided and collapsed.
Several sonic booms were generated, and the rocks coming down were scattered and seemed like shooting stars.
"Impossible! Chibaku Tensei was actually..."
Tendo Pain looking at this still had the same expression, but Nagato was too shocked.
This was his first time seeing Roja's power, and it gave him the feeling that Roja was... Unmatched!
Even with the Rennigan, he couldn't resist at all!
"What... Power..."
Konan perceived what happened and was shocked. Although she was rescued by Roja before and experienced what Roja's name did in the world, this was her first time realizing how powerful Roja was.
"Time to go!"
Obito said he activated his Sharingan, and if you looked closely, you could see the fear in his eyes.
Once they are discovered by Roja, I wouldn't be joking matter.
Wouch!
Obito took Konan and Nagato with Kamui.
At this time, outside.
"Super Shinra Tensei!"
Tendo Pain gritted his teeth as he spread his hands. If Chibaku Tensei was a super version of Banshō Ten'in, then this was a super version of Shinra Tensei.
"A meaningless attack."
Facing this, Roja shook his head slightly, and his eyes flashed as he took his sword out and waved.
Boom!
The Super Shinra Tensei was smashed, and several Kilometers of the earth was destroyed, and the cloud above them dispersed.
Pain disappeared.
The last thing that was transmitted to Nagato left him terrified.
Chapter 500
After a long time, a voice was heard finally breaking the silence.
"Seeing his power, it's difficult to do anything to him, at least not until we collect all the Bijuu."
Obito stood next to Nagato.
Nagato looked at Obito and said: "After this fight, the Akatsuki were left with only Kisame and Itachi and us. These are the senior members, and the other less important members suffered heavy losses. I have to accumulate more power, and I'm afraid that the time..."
"No need to worry."
It wasn't Obito who interrupted, it was Black Zetsu who had never appeared from beginning to end.
He was attached to the White Zetsu as he slowly said: "Myself and Madara already thought about a countermeasure."
Nagato brows slightly wrinkled to find Obito with a calm expression and suddenly shook his head.
He was the leader of the Akatsuki in front of the others, but the real leader wasn't him, and even he was kept in the dark about some things.
Obito seemed to see Nagato's expression and said to him: "Something needs to be kept a secret, and in any case, our purpose is the same..."
"Yeah... Our purpose is the same."
Determination filled Nagato's eyes once again.
...
In the rain, the Akatsuki base was destroyed.
Roja looked at the abyss made by his sword and couldn't help but smile. The sun shone above them.
"I still prefer sunny days."
"I also don't like the rain too much."
Hancock stood next to Roja and whispered quietly. After she paused, her eyes looked at the deep abyss as well.
Hancock used Haki before, so everything Nagato did to make the information about his Paths a secret was useless, because Kenbushoku Haki didn't perceive Chakra, but people themselves.
However, she knew that she discovered them, then Roja did as well, and he didn't interfere probably because he had some plan.
She looked like a proud woman in front of everyone, except for Roja. She didn't even ask or question why he didn't interfere at all; she only silently supported him.
She looked with mockery for these little bugs that escaped and still think they still controlled everything in the dark. They didn't know the fact that Roja was controlling them.
"Let's go back."
Roja looked at Hancock and saw through her and smiled.
...
In the Mist village, inside an open square.
"Ice Release: Ice Senbon!"
"Dance Of The Clematis: Flower!"
Kimimaro and Haku were fighting. Haku wasn't as good as Kimimaro, although his Ice release was good, the Kaguya clan's blood limit was stronger.
Getting Roja's permission to be taught by Kenbunshoku Haki, Haku could easily capture every move Kimimaro made.
It was like he had Sharingan and Byakugan.
Not far away, many ninjas were watching this fight, but they didn't interfere in the spar, and many Anbu watched as well.
They couldn't help being shocked at their current power.
"Kimimaro is Roja-sama's disciple... I'm afraid that he can finish me in a few moves."
"Haku is also recognized by Roja-sama, and we are not their opponent. I'm afraid that only the Mizukage and commander can actually face them."
The Anbu were always watching Haku and Kimimaro's progress. Their shock can't be explained with words. They were slightly jealous as Kimimaro and Haku joined the Anbu and were weaker than them, but after such a short time, they surpassed all of them.
Now, both of their strengths were something they could only look up to.
Not including Kurenai, these two could probably kill all the Anbu with ease.
Boom!
The ninja looked at the explosion after rubbing the cold sweat and looked at the figure on the side. The only person who can match these two monsters is the third monster.
All the Anbu were afraid of this person, and even more afraid of fighting Kimimaro and Haku.
It was the Magical Demon!
This was Yakumo's title in the Mist made by the Anbu and also her code name.
The Anbu were afraid of her because they tried her techniques first hand, and they didn't like being manipulated. Their life was in her hands, and she could kill them whenever she wanted.
Boom!
Another collision between Haku and Kimimaro caused, and explosion and chakra surged all over the place. Their foreheads were full of sweat as they sighed.
Because they were progressing at equal speed, both Kimimaru and Haku were sparring a lot in the past several months.
No one won over the other as most spars ended in a tie. If they pressed on, most likely both would die.
Well, Kimimaro still holds a little higher chance of emerging alive.
Applause!
"Both of you improved, and I'm afraid that soon I won't even be your opponent anymore."
Kimimaro, Haku and Yakumo looked to the side to see Kurenai approaching them.
Mei was dealing with the Mizukage's responsibility and didn't have much free time to train, unlike Kurenai. And still, she said that.
After smiling friendly at the trio, she came in front of Yakumo and said.
"There is a task I need you to complete..."
